A Place in Equestria

Chapters

Chapter 1: Thomas Meets Fluttershy
Chapter 2: Visiting Ponyville, Part 1
Chapter 3: Visiting Ponyville, Part 2
Chapter 4: Thomas Meets The Royal Sisters
Chapter 5: Thomas’s New Friends
Chapter 6: A Party for Thomas
Chapter 7: Luna’s Story and Fluttershy’s Adoption
Chapter 8: Thomas’s New Home
Chapter 9: Thomas’s First Day of School
Chapter 10: A Lost Colt
Chapter 11: Rescuing Thomas/Comfort
Chapter 12: A Visit From Luna/Confronting Diamond Tiara
Chapter 13: Thomas Visits Canterlot/Facing Starlight Glimmer
Chapter 14: Thomas’s Confession/Comfort for Diamond Tiara
Chapter 15: Thomas at the Grand Galloping Gala
Chapter 16: Helping Out At The Farm
Chapter 17: Visiting Cloudsdale/A Day with Lyra and Bon Bon
Chapter 18: Rehearsals & Preparations/Piano Lessons with Octavia
Chapter 19: The Talent Show
Chapter 20: Thomas’s First Nightmare Night - Part 1
Chapter 21: Thomas’s First Nightmare Night - Part 2
Chapter 22: Gem Hunting with Rarity and Special Spa Day
Chapter 23: Starlight’s New Friend
Chapter 24: The Mane Attraction
Chapter 25: Dark Dreams, Part 1/Thomas at the Crystal Empire
Chapter 26: Dark Dreams, Part 2/A Pleasant Morning in the Crystal Empire
Chapter 27: Crystalling Plans & Dinner with Starlight and Sunburst
Chapter 28: Dark Dreams, Part 3/Thomas’s Sleepless Night
Chapter 29: Facing Sombra/The Crystalling
Chapter 30: A Sleepover at the Crystal Empire
Chapter 31: Thomas’s Place in Equestria
Prologue: Thomas’s Wish

Chapter 1: Thomas Meets Fluttershy

The next morning, the sun was shining, and a couple of birds were chirping. Suddenly, a couple of animals saw the basket by the doorstep and went to take a look. A woodpecker knocked on the door to alert the owner inside, until a voice appeared, “I’m coming!” There were strange footsteps appearing, until the door opened and it revealed a creamy yellow pegasus with light pink mane, cyan eyes, and she had a cutie mark of three pink butterflies on her flank. Her name was Fluttershy.

She looked down at the basket and saw Thomas sleeping in it, “My goodness! Where’d you come from, little one?” Fluttershy saw no note next to him, and looked around, but suddenly she saw her pet bunny, Angel appear and he sniffed Thomas, until he heard soft groaning as the sleeping child moved without waking up. Fluttershy suddenly smiled warmly and realized that the poor boy needed shelter, so she asked her birds to help bring him inside her cottage, and then she took him upstairs to her room and placed him on the bed, removed him from the basket and tucked him under the blankets. “He’s so cute,” Fluttershy said. ‘I wonder what creature he is, and who left him on my doorstep last night. He may not have fur, but this colt might need some care,’ she thought to herself.

“Don’t worry, little one. I’ll take care of you,” Fluttershy whispered, until she gave him a kiss on the forehead, then went downstairs to make some breakfast for Thomas.

While Fluttershy fixed some breakfast for herself and started to make some for him, Thomas started to stir in the bed. He could suddenly felt warm and comfy in the bed, until he made a soft yawn, and slowly blinked his eyes open. After he rubbed his eyes and his vision cleared, he looked around and found himself in a bedroom. “Where am I?” he asked. “This isn’t the orphanage. How did I get here?” Thomas then realized that he was snug and warm, “It’s a nice bed, but whose house is this?” He suddenly started to feel scared that the person might yell at him.

Suddenly, he heard the sound of hoofsteps coming upstairs, and he covered himself under the blanket, shaking like a leaf. Fluttershy made it upstairs with Thomas’s breakfast on her back, which was a bowl of oat porridge with milk and mixed berries. It was put on a tray with a spoon and napkin next to the bowl. After she placed it on the side table, she saw movement underneath her bedsheets, and heard rapid breathing like he was shivering, ‘Aww, the poor thing must be frightened to death,’ she thought to herself. Fluttershy removed the blanket from Thomas’s head and stroked his arm with her hoof.

Thomas then saw Fluttershy comforting him, then crawled back and covered himself with the blanket again and whimpered, “Please don’t hurt me. Have mercy.” Fluttershy felt her heart break about how scared he felt, then she wrapped her forelegs onto him and brought him over for a hug, “Shh... don’t be afraid, sweetie. I’m not going to hurt you.” Thomas suddenly felt warm because of the softness of her fur, then he felt better. “I’m sorry for being scared of you,” Thomas said. “Aww... It’s okay, I just wanted to make sure if you were awake, because I brought you some breakfast,” Fluttershy said. “I made you some oat porridge with milk and berries. It’s very sweet, tender, and healthy with lots of fiber.”

Fluttershy gave Thomas his porridge and he started eating. When he was done, Fluttershy took the bowl away from him and she saw him rubbing his full tummy. She giggled and then lifted him up for a nice cradle, “My, you’re such a little one, aren’t you?” She sat on her hind legs and then she used her right foreleg to hold Thomas for a cradle, and she used her left hoof to rub his belly, until Thomas gently touched her hoof, and she started to blush warmly, “It’s very nice to meet you, sweetheart. My name is Fluttershy, by the way. What’s your name, sweetie?”

“My name is Thomas. It’s nice to meet you too, Miss Fluttershy,” he replied, after seeing how kind the pony was being. Fluttershy felt her heart melt from his politeness, “That’s such a nice name, Thomas. But you don’t need to call me Miss. Fluttershy’s just fine, okay, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, and then realized something, “Umm, Fluttershy? How did I get here from the orphanage?”

Fluttershy realized what he meant, so she put him down and let him walk on his feet, “You see, when I found you, you were asleep... inside this little basket.” She showed Thomas the basket he came from. “Do you remember anything else?”

Thomas then lowered his head down and began to cry, until she walked over and wrapped her forelegs around him for a hug. She shushed into his ears and rubbed his back to calm him down, “Do you feel better, dear?” Thomas nodded and then Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Hey, Thomas,” Fluttershy asked. “Would you like to go to Ponyville and meet my friends?”

Thomas felt nervous, “Yeah, I’d like to, but do you think they’ll like me? Are they nice and caring as you are?” Fluttershy realized how he felt, then she placed a hoof on his shoulder, “Of course they are. I’m sure they’ll think of you as a sweet, precious little colt like I do, and I’m sure you’ll like them, too.” Thomas nodded and then he walked downstairs with Fluttershy.

“Thomas, you also said you lived in an orphanage,” Fluttershy said. Thomas nodded, “But it’s hard to explain. I don’t want to talk about it.” Fluttershy leaned over and kissed his cheek. Suddenly, she saw her animals looking at him, “Now, now, my pretties. There’s no need to stare. His name is Thomas and he’s going to stay with us. Do you think you could all help me make himself at home by treating him with some care and respect?” The animals responded with chirps, chitters, and squeaks of agreement, then they came over to Thomas and played with him, causing him to laugh. Fluttershy saw how happy he was, until she saw her pet bunny, Angel nuzzle on his leg. “Thank you for treating our guest with your kindness, Angel,” she said.

Fluttershy then walked over to Thomas, “Are you ready to go, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, “Um... is it okay if I ride on your back?” Fluttershy giggled softly, then crouched down to his level, “Of course you may.” Thomas smiled, then he carefully wrapped his arms around her neck, and then climbed onto the mare’s back and placed his hands around the sides of her neck. “Wow, you’re not so heavy after all,” Fluttershy said. “Alright, my dears, I’m going to take Thomas over to Ponyville so he can meet my friends, so I want you all to behave while I’m gone, okay?” The animals replied in agreement with chirps, chitters, and squeaks. “Good. Angel, you’re in charge.” Fluttershy leaned towards the bunny and gave him a kiss on the top of his head between his ears, then he nuzzled with his caregiver. “Mommy loves you too, honey bun,” she said kindly, then she left the cottage with Thomas on her back.

Chapter 2: Visiting Ponyville, Part 1

While Fluttershy trotted over to the bridge, she suddenly felt Thomas hiding underneath her mane, “Are you okay, Thomas?”

“Yeah, I don’t like meeting strangers who stare at me,” Thomas replied. “Aww, poor baby,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry. I’ll be right here. If it makes you feel safe from other ponies making you feel nervous, I’ll let you stay in there,” Fluttershy said, then she used her wings to cover his little feet. “Okay, first. We’re going to Carousel Boutique. I have a friend there and I’m sure she can make you some new clothes,” she said. “Okay,” Thomas said underneath her mane.

‘He’s such a precious little child, but I wonder what’s bothering him,’ she thought to herself, until she walked over the bridge and entered the town. When she entered Ponyville, some of the ponies waved at her, then she waved back with a smile. Suddenly, until she made it to the boutique, she heard a recognizable voice, “Hey, Fluttershy! How’s it going?” She turned around and saw two ponies behind her. One of them was a cyan pegasus with magenta eyes, rainbow colored mane and tail and her flank had a cutie mark of a thundercloud with a rainbow lightning bolt. The other pony was a pink earth pony with dark pink puffy mane and tail, light blue eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of three balloons but two of them were blue and one of them was yellow.

“Oh! Rainbow Dash! Pinkie Pie! Umm... hello. H-How are you?” She asked, until she gave a warm smile to her friends. She giggled nervously until she felt Thomas shaking nervously in her mane. “We’re doing pretty good. We’re on our way to see what Twilight’s doing today,” Rainbow Dash said. “Yeah! We’re probably going to hang out!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, until Thomas covered his ears while he held onto Fluttershy’s neck with his elbows.

“Well, I’m on my way to visit Rarity today, probably for some social teatime, but I hope you two have fun,” Fluttershy said. “Thanks, Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “Well, we’re gonna head over to the castle now. We’ll see you later!” Fluttershy waved her hoof nervously, then she sighed in relief. “Okay, Thomas. Let’s go see if Rarity’s available for today,” she said, then she and Thomas went over to the boutique while the boy hid underneath her mane.

As they finally approached Carousel Boutique, Fluttershy made sure Thomas was completely hidden, then she nuzzled her head to Thomas’s head that was peeking out from her mane, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. After Thomas his back underneath her mane, Fluttershy reached her left hoof up and knocked on the door 3 times. “Coming!” said a regal and elegant female voice. The door suddenly opened with a light blue aura surrounding the doorknob, revealing the gorgeous fashionista with a smile on her face. She was a white unicorn with purplish blue curly mane and tail, blue eyes and blue eyeshadow, and her flank had a cutie mark of three sapphire diamonds. “Oh, Fluttershy! Good morning, darling.” She said greeting Fluttershy, then she stepped to the side of her door. “Please do come in. I will make you some tea after I finish up the latest dresses for a couple of delegate mares from Manehattan.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Fluttershy said, until she entered inside the boutique and sat down on the couch, then Rarity set up her tea set with her magic, “Darling, which tea would you like?”

“Do you have the usual breakfast blend?” Fluttershy said. Rarity looked through the tea bags and found the breakfast blend tea bags, “Now, just wait in there and I’ll get the kettle running.” Fluttershy nodded, and then Rarity filled the kettle with water and turned on the stove to heat up the water in the kettle.

While Rarity was setting up the tea set, Fluttershy felt something popping out from underneath her mane, “Thomas? Are you okay in there, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, “Do you think she’ll like me?”

“Of course she will,” Fluttershy replied. “I promise there’s no need to be afraid. Rarity is very kind to her customers, and is very polite when handling ponies with their requests. I’m sure she can make some clothes for you.” Fluttershy nuzzled him to make him calm down.

“Make some clothes for who, darling?” Rarity asked when she came back with the tea. Thomas his back underneath Fluttershy’s mane shaking like a leaf. Rarity levitated two cups of tea with her magic, giving one to Fluttershy and giving one to herself. “Who were you talking about, Fluttershy?” Fluttershy nervously gulped, then chuckled with a blush.

“Darling, there’s no need to be shy. I’m not mad. I just want to know,” Rarity said. Fluttershy sighed, and then stood up, “Umm... Okay, there’s somepony I want you to meet. But the problem is, he’s not a pony. I don’t know what species he is, and he’s very shy.”

“Oh? Of course, Fluttershy dear, I would be absolutely honored to meet this thing you speak of. I’m sure he’ll be just fine,” Rarity said with a soft concerned brow. “So, may I see this little one?”

Fluttershy nodded, then crouched down and turned her head towards her mane, “It’s okay, Thomas. You can come out and say hello.” Fluttershy then reached into her mane with her nuzzle and helped Thomas climb off her back and onto the floor. When she was finished, Fluttershy stood up and let Thomas walk in front of her, then she wrapped her right foreleg around him for comfort. Rarity saw the boy that was being hugged by Fluttershy. “My goodness! Aren’t you the sweetest little darling I’ve ever seen?!” Rarity exclaimed while she beamed with a smile at the child.

Thomas had a soft blush on his cheeks after hearing Rarity’s generously kind words, then Fluttershy smiled warmly, “Thomas, this is my friend, Rarity. She’s the top clothes designer here in Ponyville. Rarity, this sweet little colt right here is Thomas. He’s very gentle and a real sweetheart.” Thomas hugged Fluttershy’s foreleg, until she looked down at him. “Thomas, would you like to say hello?” Thomas nodded, and then he waved at her, “Hi.”

Rarity then walked over and lowered herself to his level, “Darling? Can you look at me please?” Thomas turned towards Rarity and he saw her stroking his hands with her hoof. “It’s such a pleasure to meet your acquaintance, darling. Do not be afraid.” Thomas then looked into her eyes and then he went over and wrapped his arms around her chest and nuzzled her chest fur with his cheek, until Rarity hugged him back with her left foreleg rubbing his back. “It’s nice to meet you too, Miss Rarity,” Thomas said.

“Oh my. You have such manners, darling. But you don’t need to call me Miss. You may just call me Rarity,” she said politely. “I must say, you really are so adorable.”

Fluttershy smiled at them liking each other, then she realized what she needed, “Rarity... umm... I don’t mean to interrupt your important work right now, but if you’re not to busy... I was wondering if you could make him some new clothes and pajamas to wear? I don’t want him to wear these everyday.”

“Of course, darling! I’d thought you’d never ask!” Rarity replied, then she broke the hug. “Thomas, would you be a dear and follow me for a bit?”

“Mmhmm,” Thomas replied, then he and the unicorn mare walked to a room where there were three mirrors and a short pedestal with small stairs. “Now, just step onto the pedestal and I’ll take your measurements so that I can get started on your outfit soon enough,” she said. He nodded, then he walked onto the pedestal, and Rarity levitated her red glasses, some measuring tape, and both her pencil and notepad over to her so she could write down his measurements and do some calculations. “Alright, darling. Now if you don’t mind about stretching out your... arms,” Rarity said, then Thomas reached out his arms and then Rarity did the measurements and wrote them down on her notepad.

“You did a splendid job, sweetheart,” Rarity said kindly. “Thank you,” Thomas said. Rarity then thought of an idea about his appearance, “And if I may suggest, I’ll make your outfits into as many colors many little colts enjoy. But it might take a while, so in the meantime... Fluttershy darling, could you be a dear and assist Thomas upstairs to the bathroom to prepare a nice, warm bath for him? He’ll look a lot better clean and refreshed.”

“That sounds like a great idea, Rarity. You really are a good friend,” Fluttershy said, then she and Rarity escorted Thomas upstairs to Rarity’s bathroom. Rarity then looked at Thomas one more time, “Thomas darling, if you want, I’ll let you borrow my favorite shampoo and body wash soap bottles.” Thomas nodded, “Thank you, Rarity.” Rarity nodded back, then she went to her workspace in her bedroom to work on his new clothes. ‘My he is such an adorable little colt, and I really appreciate his kind manners. I wonder where he came from. I’ll have to ask Fluttershy later,’ Rarity thought to herself.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy took Thomas inside the bathroom and turned on the tub’s faucet on both hot and cold. When she dipped her hoof into the water, it was just right. She let Thomas take his clothes off and then she put him in the bathtub and grabbed two bottles consisting shampoo and body wash. Then she leaned towards him, “Sweetheart, me and Rarity will be right across the hall in her bedroom if you need anything or if you’re finished, okay?” Thomas nodded.

When Fluttershy left the room and gently closed the door, she walked over to Rarity’s room to check on her progress, until she saw the generous unicorn mare working on Thomas’s clothes and washing his pajamas so she can fix the damage. Rarity suddenly saw Fluttershy enter the room and then she continued to finish up her design on the boy’s clothes. “Oh, there you are, Fluttershy darling,” she said. “Don’t these clothes look magnificent? I can’t wait for the little darling to try them on!” She then started to smile excitedly at her creation. “Oh, Rarity. They’re lovely,” Fluttershy said. “I know,” Rarity said. “By the way, he also sounded like something was bothering him,” Fluttershy explained. When Rarity completed some finishing touches on the clothes, she hung them on a rack and covered them with white paper, “Oh? And did he tell you?”

Fluttershy made a heavy sigh, then she shook her head, “No, but I couldn’t leave him out there by himself. He’s just a child.” Rarity then walked over and placed her hoof on Fluttershy’s chest where her heart was, “Don’t worry, darling. Giving the little one shelter and caring for him is the right thing to do. It’s one of the most kindest thing anypony could’ve done.” Fluttershy smiled, then she gave the unicorn mare a hug. “When he woke up, he was scared of me like I would hurt him,” Fluttershy said. “Do you think something’s bothering him?”

“Oh, pff. Kch. Fff. Ts! Don’t be ridiculous, darling. Besides, if there was something really bothering him, he would just tell us. I think he’s like the sweetest little colt I’ve ever met.” Rarity said after sorting her other dresses. “But I’m telling the truth,” Fluttershy said. “I know something’s bothering him, but he’s too sensitive to talk about it. Maybe we should wait until he’s ready to talk.”

“That’s sounds like a wonderful idea, darling,” Rarity said, then she removed Thomas’s clothes from the hanger. “How about if you make yourself at home while I go check on Thomas to see if he’s finished with his bath?” Fluttershy nodded and then found a book to read while Rarity walked out of the room with the clothes on her back.

Meanwhile, Thomas was playing with the bath toys, until he heard a knock on the door. “Thomas? Are you done with your bath, darling?” Rarity asked from behind the door. “No, not yet. I just need to get washed but I can’t reach my back,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, darling. I’m coming in,” Rarity said, then she placed his clothes by the door and then saw Thomas in the tub soaking wet from the soapy water, “Would you like me to wash you?” Rarity asked. “Yes, please,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, darling. I’ll have you all washed and dried, and you’ll look totally new,” Rarity said. “Now, just stay still.”

Rarity dunked a little shampoo onto Thomas’s hair and scrubbed it with her hooves, then she rinsed off the soap by using her magic to levitate the pitcher full of water from the tub. She then grabbed a sponge brush and rubbed some of her body wash around Thomas’s body, and then when he was all clean, she levitated him out of the tub, unplugged the drain, and dried him off with a towel. “Do you feel refreshed now, darling?” Rarity asked. “Yeah, I think so,” Thomas said. “Excellent. Now, I’m going to leave these next to you. When you’re dressed, come over across the hallway to my room so we can have a look at you. And if you want, you may take a nap on my bed while me and Fluttershy have a nice talk,” Rarity said.

After he was dried off, she gave him his clothes and waited outside the bathroom for him to get dressed. She walked back over to her room and saw Fluttershy reading a novel. “Is Thomas okay in there?” Fluttershy asked. “Yes, but he had trouble walking himself, so I managed to help him out. I’m really excited to see him in his new attire!” Rarity said gleefully.

“Me, too. Besides, your clothes that you make are wonderful to everypony,” Fluttershy said. “Thank you, darling,” Rarity said. Suddenly, they saw Thomas walk in with his new clothes, which consisted royal blue overalls, black sneakers with white shoelaces, a white t-shirt with red and dark blue horizontal stripes, and a sand green zip up hoodie. Rarity suddenly gasped, “Oh my! Thomas, you look so dashing!” She trotted over to him and wrapped her foreleg around his shoulder, “Are they cozy, darling?” Rarity asked. Thomas nodded, “Yes, Rarity. They also feel soft and warm.” He suddenly scooted closer towards the mare’s chest and leaned softly on her barrel and then gave her a hug, until Rarity smiled warmly and wrapped her foreleg around him.

Suddenly, he felt tired and rubbed his eyes, so Rarity led him to her bed and let him climb on. After he was on the soft mattress, he took off his jacket and his shoes, and then laid on his stomach until Rarity used her magic to cover her red plush satin blanket over him, “Thomas, me and Fluttershy are going to be downstairs for a little while, but we’ll come back to wake you up. Alright?” Thomas nodded, “I really like the clothes you made me, Rarity. Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome, darling,” Rarity said, then she leaned forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Now, get some rest. We’ll check on you later.” Rarity then left the room with the door halfway open and her blinds closed so that Thomas wouldn’t wake up from the light of the sun. After he was warm under the blanket and the room was a little dark, he drifted off to sleep.

Meanwhile, Rarity and Fluttershy made some new cups of tea and then they decided to have a nice talk. “So, Fluttershy, what exactly did you have in mind for the little darling?” Rarity asked. “Well, after he’s had his few minutes of rest, I was thinking about taking him to Twilight’s castle so that he could meet the others,” Fluttershy said. Rarity suddenly gasped adorably, “That’s a magnificent idea, Fluttershy! The girls will absolutely adore him!” Fluttershy then giggled, “I’m sure they will too.”

They suddenly saw Thomas coming downstairs from his nap, “Hello, Thomas. Glad to see you’re awake, dear. Did you have a good rest?” Rarity asked. “Mmhmm. I feel much better,” Thomas said. “By the way, we’re going over to the castle downtown. I was thinking... how would you feel about meeting the rest of our friends?” Fluttershy asked. “Would you like that, sweetheart?” He looked up at Fluttershy, then went to her chest and gave her a hug, “Yes.”

Rarity then stood up, “Well, if you two are ready to go over to Twilight’s castle, then allow me to assist you.” Fluttershy then smiled softly, “I won’t mind if you are coming with us, Rarity.”

“Oh, please. I’m insist you let me tag along,” Rarity said. Fluttershy nodded, then she felt Thomas poke her flank, “Yes, sweetheart?”

“Can I ride on your back?” Thomas asked. “Sure,” Fluttershy replied, then she crouched down and let Thomas climb on her back, then she stood back up. When she tucked his legs with her wings, Fluttershy and Rarity left the boutique.

Chapter 3: Visiting Ponyville, Part 2

As Fluttershy and Rarity were walking around the streets of Ponyville, they saw some ponies staring at Thomas riding on Fluttershy’s back with confused faces and making some murmuring comments about his physical appearance, causing him to hide underneath her mane again. Fluttershy saw that he was feeling nervous from the stares by the ponies. “Why is he hiding underneath your mane, darling?” Rarity asked. Fluttershy turned her head and saw Thomas nervously shaking underneath her mane, then saw the ponies with concerned looks, “He’s probably just nervous about those other ponies looking at him. Meeting strangers upsets him, so that’s why I let him hide underneath my mane before we came to see you.”

“Oh, I see. You alright in there, darling?” Rarity asked, poking Thomas’s knee gently. Thomas shook his head underneath Fluttershy’s mane. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. They’re not against you, but somehow confused about your species,” she said.

They suddenly saw a familiar pony they recognized. She was an earth pony with orange fur, blonde mane that was braided, a tan leather Stetson hat, green eyes, white freckles on her cheeks, and her flank had a cutie mark of three red apples. “Howdy there, Fluttershy!” she said. “Applejack, darling!” Rarity said. “Hi,” Fluttershy said. “Where’re ya two headin’?” Applejack asked. “Oh, we’re going over to Twilight’s castle,” Fluttershy said. “What for?” Applejack asked, until she saw Fluttershy’s mane shaking and she could hear Thomas softly whimpering while breathing. “Is somethin’ wrong with your mane?”

Fluttershy nervously smiled, then softly giggled nervously. “If you’re too shy to say it, it’s fine,” Applejack said. “No, no, no, I don’t want to say right now, I just wanna wait until we get to the castle,” Fluttershy said. “But can I at least know who it is?” Applejack asked. “I’m not forcin’ ya. I’m just curious.”

Fluttershy made a sad heavy sigh, then she turned towards her mane, “Thomas, you can show yourself.” Thomas then revealed himself from Fluttershy’s mane and he saw Applejack staring at him, “Well I’ll be. I don’t know what kind of creature this little feller is, but he is kinda cute lookin’.” Thomas suddenly blushed, then Applejack walked over a little, then she softly ruffled his hair, “So your name was Thomas? My name is Applejack and it’s really a darn tootin’ pleasure to meet ya, sugarcube.”

“Hi,” Thomas said adorably, then Applejack went over and gave him a hug, Rarity and Fluttershy were pleased by Applejack’s kindness towards Thomas. “Mind if I tag along?”Applejack asked. “Okay, but can you keep it down? Other ponies are watching,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry, sugarcube. My lips are sealed,” Applejack said, then the three mares walked over to a giant castle made of crystals.

When they got there, they walked to the door, then Fluttershy looked over at Thomas underneath her mane, “We’re here, sweetheart.” Thomas peeked a little and saw the big castle, “What is this place?”

“This is called the Castle of Friendship. It’s a good home to our dear best friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle. She’s also good with books and magic, and she’s very polite,” Fluttershy said. “They’ll probably understand, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Just hope she’s home.”

“Let’s find out,” Rarity said, then she knocked on the door. Suddenly the door opened and it revealed a light grayish mulberry alicorn with dark sapphire blue mane and tail with purple and magenta streaks, purple eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of five small white stars surrounding a pink star. “Oh, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity. Hello,” she said. “Come on inside. I’ll ask Spike to make some snacks.” She then let the three mares inside and let them sit on the couch or on the pillows on the floor, until they saw Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie playing cards. “Hey, girls! Glad you could make it,” Rainbow Dash said.

After the mares got settled in, and when Spike brought some apple slices, cookies and carrot sticks, Fluttershy suddenly remembered why she came. “Fluttershy, Applejack told me that you were taking care of an interesting creature nopony’s ever seen,” Twilight said. “And maybe I can help you find out what species he is.”

“Thank you, Twilight. But he’s very shy,” Fluttershy said. “Do you want to meet him?”

“Of course,” Twilight said, then Fluttershy reached into her mane with her nuzzle to find Thomas. “Thomas, are you in there?” Thomas shook nervously and made a small peek at Fluttershy’s face. “Don’t be scared, sweetheart. My friends just want to say hello to you. You can come out.” Thomas then carefully let go of Fluttershy’s neck and she used her wing to introduce him to the mares. He stood there by Fluttershy’s foreleg, until she wrapped both her forelegs over him.

“Hi,” Thomas nervously said. Pinkie Pie suddenly gasped, then she zoomed over and wrapped her forelegs around Thomas and gently squished him towards her barrel and belly for a hug, “Aww... aren’t you such a little wittle cutie wutie?! Yes, you are! Yes, you are!” Pinkie Pie suddenly nuzzled her cheek against his, “Hi there, little guy! My name’s Pinkie Pie! And you’re just so cute I could just eat you up! I like to set up big or small parties, bake yummy treats, like cookies, cakes, pies, cupcakes, muffins, and throw parties-!” Thomas suddenly felt Applejack take Thomas and placed him between her front legs, “Alright, Pinkie Pie, simmer down there now.”

“Oh, you’re such a party pooper, Applejack!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. Thomas suddenly shook nervously, until Applejack offered him a small box of apple juice, which he accepted and took nervously. Thomas took a sip from the straw, and was suddenly amazed about how sweet and tangy it tasted, so he decided to finish it slowly. When he was done with his juice, Thomas then hugged the country mare’s leg. “You’re welcome, sugarcube,” Applejack said, hugging him back. “And don’t ya worry about Pinkie Pie. She might be a little bit hyper, but she’s one of the nicest ponies you’ll ever meet.” Thomas nodded in understanding.

Rainbow Dash then came over and placed Thomas on her back, “Hey, little dude. My name’s Rainbow Dash, one of the best and fastest flyers in all of Equestria!” She ruffled his hair gently and then gave him a wink. “By the way, I know it’s your first time here in Equestria and that you’re still trying to calm your nervousness, but how about next time, I take you for a little joyride?”

“I think that’d be wonderful, Rainbow Dash! But we need to give Thomas some time to get used to this place,” Fluttershy said.

“Don’t worry, I said I’d give some time to calm himself and until he gets used to being around here, and I promise he’ll love it!” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight then went over to the boy after he climbed off Rainbow Dash’s back, “Hello, sweetie. My name is Twilight Sparkle, and it’s a pleasure to meet you.” She saw him nervously blushing, so she leaned forward and gave him a small kiss on the cheek. “There’s no need to be afraid anymore.” Thomas then looked into her eyes, “It’s nice to meet you too, Twilight. Are you really a princess?” Twilight sat on her haunches and wrapped her foreleg around him for a hug, then she spoke to him, “Yes. I’m also an alicorn. But back then, I used to be a regular unicorn. I was always the smart and wisest one.”

Thomas then pressed his cheek on the fur of her foreleg, then he saw Spike enter, revealing himself as a small purple and green baby dragon. “Is that a dragon?” Thomas asked. “Mmhmm. Thomas, I want you to meet Spike. He’s my number one assistant and best friend,” Twilight said. “And he’s the cutest little dragon we’ve ever had as a friend,” Fluttershy said. Spike shook hands with Thomas, “Nice to meet you, buddy.”

“Thank you,” Thomas said. “I’ve always wanted to see a dragon in real life, but they only exist in fairy tales, especially unicorns and pegasi.”

“Well, it’s your first time,” Spike said. Twilight then walked back over towards Thomas, “Sweetheart, could you tell us what species you are and how old you are?”

“I’m a human and I’m 5 years old,” Thomas said. “A human!?” The girls said in unison. “But I thought humans were urban legends,” Rarity said. “I think I have the answer for that. I’ll take a look,” Twilight said, until Spike handed her a big brown hardcover book with gold and black bindings on the side. “Thanks, Spike.” Spike nodded and went to make some tea, then Twilight levitated the book over to the table and surfed through the pages until she found the page that said ‘Humans.’ The picture had a time lapse of a ape evolving into a human. “I think I just found the answer,” Twilight said. “According to this, it says here that humans are a culture of intelligent and primitive terrestrial creatures that walk on two legs and carry stuff with hands, and they also have complex brains, and they eat fruits, vegetables and they have meat. According to the meat, part they only eat beef, pork, chicken and fish, and some of the meats carry protein.”

The girls sighed in relief. “Well, that’s a relief,” Rarity said, comforting Thomas with her right foreleg on his shoulder. Thomas suddenly started to softly yawn and blink his eyes tiredly after rubbing them. “Twilight? I think he’s getting tired,” Rainbow Dash said. The other mares saw him rubbing his eyes as he saw tears in some of them. “No, wait… is he crying?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked, until he went to her for a hug and buried himself underneath her chest. Fluttershy then hugged him back and stroked his hair with her hoof, “Shhhhhh… I’m here, sweetie. I’ve got you… Shhhhhh...”

The others felt concerned about him as well, until Twilight thought of an idea. While knowing of a way to calm him down, she walked over to Fluttershy and asked very gently, “Fluttershy, can I hold Thomas for a few minutes, if it’s okay with you?”

Fluttershy was somehow a bit hesitant. She didn’t know how Thomas would react since she’s the only one that could calm him down, but with a little confidence, Fluttershy nodded and decided to let Twilight hold the boy. Twilight then sat down on her haunches and held her hooves out.

Fluttershy then gently placed Thomas in Twilight’s hooves as she cradled him closer towards her chest. Thomas then began to cry and became nervously scared of being in the hooves of somepony else besides Fluttershy. “Shhhhhh… it’s okay, sweetheart. It’ll be okay. Just relax. We’re right here,” Twilight said softly, until she began to rock him gently while making a soft hushing sound. Thomas’s crying continued until Twilight suddenly started to hum a soft lullaby in his ear.

Lulula lulu
Hush a bye
Dream of the pegasi

Way up high
Lulula lulu
Don’t you cry
We won’t go away

Dream in our arms while you still can
Fillyhood is but a day

As Twilight sang her song, Thomas’s sobs turned into sniffles as she rocked him gently and made another soft hushing sound once more while stroking his back with her hoof. Thomas suddenly yawned and fell asleep in Twilight’s forelegs, as she kissed him on the forehead and laid him down on a cushion she provided from one of her chairs, then Fluttershy lowered herself towards the boy’s level and wrapped a wool blanket over him, and then she laid beside him, and placed her right wing over him as a blanket, then Thomas scooted closer towards her tummy and curled up into a fetal position but he had one arm wrapped around her wing. “Goodnight, sweetheart,” Fluttershy whispered, then she gave him a kiss on the cheek. She then could feel Thomas’s soft breathing touch her fur.

“He is indeed a sweet little colt,” Fluttershy said. “How about if you all stay over for the night? I need to write to Princess Celestia about Thomas,” Twilight suggested. The mare’s nodded in agreement, then Twilight and Spike went to the writing desk and started to write the letter.

‘Dear Princess Celestia,

Today, my friend, Fluttershy discovered something unusual this morning. This unusual discovery was no other than a human. His name is Thomas, he’s 5 years old, he’s the size of a colt, and he’s very sweet, caring and polite. If you and Princess Luna aren’t too busy, I was wondering if me and my friends would come over to Canterlot and bring the young one to meet you both. I’ll wait for your reply in the morning.

Sincerely, your fellow student and princess,

Princess Twilight Sparkle’

Spike then put the quill back on the stand and then rolled up the scroll and tied it with a sealed red ribbon. After a small breath of green fire, the scroll magically vanished into ash. “There, all done,” Spike said. “Thanks, Spike,” Twilight said. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“I’m just happy to help,” Spike said, until he yawned. “Is it okay if I turned in for the night?”

“Sure,” Twilight said, until she gave Spike a hug. “I’ll see you in the morning, Spike,” Twilight said. “Goodnight, Twilight,” Spike said. After she saw Spike walk into his bedroom, Twilight then went back to her friends, “Maybe we should all get some sleep. We can have breakfast early tomorrow morning. It should give us time to prepare to leave for Canterlot. And don’t worry, Fluttershy. I’m sure Princesses Celestia and Luna will love to meet Thomas.”

“Oh, I know. He’s just so cute and polite,” Fluttershy said “Thank you for making him feel comfortable, by the way.”

“You’re welcome, Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “It was just a little something I used to do for Spike when he was a hatchling.” She then yawned, and walked over to Thomas to give him one more kiss on the forehead, “Sweet dreams, little one.”

After another yawn, she looked at Fluttershy and rose up, “I’ll see you and Thomas in the morning.” Twilight walked down the hall to her bedroom and tucked herself into her bed, and then went to sleep.

Before she went to sleep, she took on more look at him, “Don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll be safe here.” Fluttershy gave him one more kiss on the cheek then she rested her head on top of him.

Chapter 4: Thomas Meets The Royal Sisters

The next day, Twilight woke up and saw the sunrise by the hillside. She got out of bed, walked over to the kitchen, and saw Spike cooking breakfast. Each of the mares started to wake up from their peaceful slumber, and Twilight arrived in the living room, “Good morning, everypony. Did you all have a good night’s sleep?”

“Yep,” Rainbow Dash said, stretching her legs and wings. “Well, I slept marvelously, darling,” Rarity said, while she bounced her mane with her hoof. Fluttershy looked down and saw that Thomas was still asleep next to her, “Aww... it looks like he had a good night’s sleep, too.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re all up, but if it’s okay, I made breakfast for all of you,” Spike said. “Thanks, Spike. That was very kind of you,” Twilight said. Fluttershy suddenly lifted her wing carefully and leaned her head down to gently caress the top of his head, “Thomas? Sweetheart, it’s time to wake up.” Thomas suddenly started to wake up and then he made a soft yawn, then he saw Fluttershy looking at him with a warm smile. “Good morning, sweetie,” Fluttershy said, stroking his small form to keep him relaxed. “Did you sleep well?” Thomas nodded, then yawned, “I did.”

“Well, that’s good. Are you hungry, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked. “That sounds nice. Yeah, I’m a little hungry,” Thomas said, before me made another soft yawn. “Spike made us pancakes and omelettes for breakfast,” Fluttershy said. She and Thomas got up and walked over to the table to join their friends for breakfast. When they got there, they saw them eating. “Good morning, everypony,” Fluttershy said. “Good morning, darling. Did you and Thomas sleep well last night?” Rarity asked, while she gave Thomas a warm reassuring smile. “Yes, we did. But he was so cute while he curled towards my tummy last night,” Fluttershy said. “He even heard my heartbeat.”

The mares d’wawwed at her kindness, then she and Thomas sat beside Rarity and Twilight. “Thomas, are you feeling alright?” Rarity asked, until she saw Thomas rubbing his eyes. “I also had a nightmare last night,” Thomas said. “I was being chased by a monster in the forest, and he wanted to eat me.” Fluttershy wrapped her foreleg around his shoulder to comfort him, then she patted his forearm gently with his hoof, “Aww, Thomas. It’s okay. You’re very welcome to come to me for comfort anytime.”

Thomas then gave the kind mare one more hug, “Thank you.” Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the top of his head, then she turned her concentration on her breakfast. “Where’s my breakfast?” Thomas asked, while he heard a grumble in his tummy. “Oh! Here you are, darling,” Rarity said. “Spike made these just for you.” Thomas suddenly saw his plate full of 3 fluffy buttermilk pancakes with plant butter and maple syrup, and some orange juice. “Thank you,” Thomas said to Spike. “No problem, buddy. Just trying to help,” Spike said, until he felt his stomach grumble and he burped a scroll. “Oh! It must be from Princess Celestia,” Twilight said, as she finished her breakfast and read the letter.

‘Dear Twilight Sparkle,

After I’ve read about what you’ve told me over your letter earlier this morning, I’ve decided that I would certainly appreciate if you and your friends come over to my castle, so that me and Luna can meet the little colt that you spoke to me about. I’m sending you and your friends a couple of train tickets for an express ride to Canterlot, and when you arrive, a couple of guards will escort you inside. Luna and I will be waiting for your arrival.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia’

“Alright, girls. Let’s finish up so we can head over to the train station later,” Twilight said. “Why?” Thomas asked. “Because Princess Celestia and Luna want to meet you,” Twilight explained. “Plus, it’ll be your first time visiting Canterlot.” Twilight suddenly saw Thomas felt nervous about the news. “Okay, but I hope they don’t think of me as a monster,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, darling. They’ll think you’re adorable,” Rarity said. Thomas suddenly felt better.

After an hour passed from a nice breakfast, the mares, along with Spike, and Thomas, who was riding on Fluttershy’s back, left the Castle of Friendship, until they made it to the Ponyville train station. “Excuse me, sir. We’re here for a one way trip to Canterlot,” Twilight said to the conductor, after she showed him the tickets. “Alright, all aboard,” the conductor said, then the mares and Spike boarded the train and took their seats in the passenger car. Suddenly, Fluttershy’s mane started shaking. “Thomas, it’s okay. The coast is clear,” Rainbow Dash said. Thomas then crawled out from underneath Fluttershy’s mane and sat beside her and Twilight. Then, Thomas looked out the window and saw the train moving.

“It sure is nice around here, huh?” Thomas asked. “Mmhmm. Equestria’s just a big world. But don’t worry. You’ll get used to it,” Twilight said. “I know,” Thomas said.

An hour passed, and the train arrived at the Canterlot train station. “Those leaving for Canterlot, please exit,” the conductor said. The mares walked off the train and went downtown. Thomas held onto Fluttershy’s right hind leg and saw some big towering building and small cottages, “Whoa... it’s so big.”

“Yes, darling. Canterlot is a big place in Equestria,” Rarity said. “It’s also where most delegates live, mostly for special occasions but on royal business.”

Thomas realized that Canterlot was like in a storybook, until he saw some ponies staring at him, then he covered himself with Fluttershy’s tail. “You alright, sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “Some of these ponies are staring at me, just like the ones in Ponyville,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, darling. They’re just curious about you,” Rarity said softly. “We’ve got your back, little buddy,” Rainbow Dash said, until Fluttershy lowered her head towards Thomas and kissed his forehead, then they saw the two guards at the entrance of the castle.

“Princess Twilight and fellow Elements, Sir Spike, the royal sisters are expecting you in the throne room,” the white guard said. “Thank you, guard,” Twilight said. Fluttershy then turned her head to Thomas, “Thomas, stay close to me, okay? And don’t be scared. The princesses are very kind and polite, and I’m sure they’ll make sure you’re feeling safe here,” Fluttershy said. Thomas nodded, until she hid him with her right wing, “Are you ready to go meet them?” Thomas then responded with a soft nod, then wiped his tears, then jumped after hearing the gate being opened and then the drawbridge, then the group entered the castle.

As they walked through the halls of the castle, they stopped at the doors to the throne room that were guarded by two guard ponies on each side, while Thomas saw how beautiful it looked, and it made him feel better. They suddenly saluted them, then stood aside, “You may all enter.” The doors suddenly opened and the group saw the two alicorns sitting on their thrones.

Princess Celestia, on the the left, had pale light pinkish white fur, pale magenta eyes, a mane and tail that flowed in four streaks of pale pink, blue, purple and green, a cutie mark of a golden orange sun on her flank, a gold tiara on her head but behind her horn, a gold necklace with a purple gem on her chest and neck, and fancy gold shoes on all four hooves.

Princess Luna, on the right, had dark blue fur, moderate cyan eyes accented with light blue eyeshadow, a mane and tail that flowed with countless stars that were joined with galaxies and nebulae in both a shade of royal blue and light grayish blue, a cutie mark of a black blotch with a white crescent moon on her flank, a black tiara on her head but behind her horn, a black glittery necklace with the white crescent moon, and fancy and glittery bluish silver shoes on all four hooves.

Twilight and her friends, including Spike, bowed before the royal sisters, until they both walked over to them. “Twilight! Welcome, my little ponies! And welcome to you too, Spike,” Princess Celestia said, as Spike nervously blushed. “It’s always a great pleasure to see you all again!” Princess Luna nodded, “I agree. I assume your train ride here was successful?”

“No, no, no! It was totally fine!” Twilight said. “Indeed. It was absolutely marvelous. And pretty relaxing if I say so myself,” Rarity said elegantly, until she made a light chuckle. “It was pretty peaceful, just like the calm quietness at my cottage,” Fluttershy added. Princess Celestia nodded, “Well, I’m glad.” She suddenly couldn’t find the little boy that was mentioned in the letter, “So, where is this little boy you told me about?”

“Oh, he’s right here, Princess. If you don’t recall, he’s just a little shy around others,” Twilight said, pointing her hoof at Thomas, who was still hiding behind Fluttershy’s hind leg and covered by her soft tail. “Hmm... I see. May we see him?” Princess Celestia asked. Fluttershy nodded, then turned her head towards Thomas and saw him hugging her leg, “Thomas, it’s okay. There’s nothing to worry about or be afraid of. They just want to meet you, okay?” When Thomas looked at Fluttershy, she gave him a comforting warm smile as she nuzzled his cheek, until Thomas hugged her neck.

Thomas slowly stepped out from hiding behind Fluttershy’s hind leg and took some small steps forward, lifting his view from the colorful checker-tiled floor to the two alicorn sisters. When he stopped, he nervously gulped and fidgeted his hands. Princess Celestia and Luna walked slowly to him, until Princess Celestia slowly reached out her left front golden slippered hoof out to gently touch his shoulder for comfort, then she gave him a warm smile, “There’s no need to be afraid, dear one.”

Thomas realized her voice was very soft, then he saw Princess Celestia and Luna sit down their hunches, and gave them both a small warm smile. Princess Celestia then let Thomas hold her hoof to calm himself, “Welcome to Equestria, dear one. I am Princess Celestia, Goddess of the Sun and Princess of the Day. This is my sister, Princess Luna, Goddess of the Moon and Princess of the Night. We rule Equestria together, by helping keep peace, friendship and harmony all around.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, young child. We hope your stay here has been a pleasant and peaceful one,” Princess Luna said, giving Thomas a warm smile. “It’s pretty nice,” Thomas said. Princess Celestia gave him another warm smile, “If a princess may ask, what is your name, sweetheart?”

Thomas then made a small gulp, “M-My name is Thomas. It’s nice to meet you and your sister, Princess Celestia.” Princess Celestia gave him a warm smile, “Thomas? That’s such a lovely name.”

“Could you tell us how old you are?” Princess Luna asked. “I’m 5,” Thomas replied. The princesses were shocked about his age. “Oh my, you’re a young one,” Princess Celestia said. “I know,” Thomas said, until he scooted closer to Princess Celestia’s chest and nestled into her soft warm fur. She smiled at him, then wrapped both her forelegs around him for a hug, and stroked him with her golden slippered hooves. Princess Luna suddenly saw Thomas starting to cry, “Sister, I’m starting to sense that the boy is feeling very hurt.” The group suddenly looked down at Thomas, who was rubbing his hand on Princess Celestia’s chest fur, until she could feel that something was wrong with him, like internal pain. She looked down at him in the eyes and placed her hoof under his chin, “Thomas, what’s troubling you, dear?”

He suddenly had a look of nervousness, until he started to explain everything, “The truth is... I’m an orphan.” The group gasped in shock, then he continued, “While I lived in the orphanage, I was never picked for adoption, I had no friends to play with, and there was no one to look out for me. I was lonely.” He then started to cry, until he placed his head on his legs and wrapped his arms around his knees, then continued crying. “Oh, you poor child, I’m so sorry,” Princess Celestia said sympathetically, then Fluttershy trotted over and helped comfort him by wrapping both her forelegs around him and pulling him into a warm hug again her chest, “Shhhhhh... don’t cry, sweetie. It’s okay.” Princess Celestia rubbed his back and gently wrapped her other hoof around his stomach. “I’m sorry, princess. I’m just scared to talk about it!” Thomas said while his crying began to grow louder. “I’m so, so sorry!”

“It’s alright, darling. You don’t need to apologize,” Rarity said, giving him a comforting, warm smile. “Besides, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Twilight said kindly. “Indeed, little one,” Princess Luna said. “You mean it?” Thomas asked. “Of course. Just think about it, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “If you have something that’s botherin’ you or anythin’, you can always talk to us and we’ll listen. You understand?” Thomas nodded, then sniffed after he smiled. “Here, darling. Dry your eyes,” Rarity said, giving him a tissue from her saddlebag with her magic, then he blew his nose.

“So I assume that’s the child’s problem. He was just suffering from a broken heart because of his loneliness,” Princess Celestia said, while she stroked Thomas’s hair with her golden slippered hoof. “Aww, the poor little darling,” Rarity said cutely. “If only there was something that we could do to make him feel happy at home again,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I think I know,” Twilight said, then she motioned her hoof to Princess Celestia, then the princess leaned towards her and Twilight whispered her idea into Celestia’s ear. When she heard what Twilight said, Princess Celestia nodded in agreement, “Thomas, would you like to have a small tour of the castle?” Thomas heard what she said, then nodded softly, “I’d like that, your highness. It’a nice to be inside a castle.”

“Thank you, dear. Me and Luna try our best to make sure it’s suitable enough for guest from all over Equestria to visit, which is in here, the throne room, and where me and my sister keep Equestria in order, and where we usually expect many visitors. Now this way please. There’s something I want to show you at the end,” Princess Celestia said, as the group followed the princesses from behind. Thomas rode on Twilight’s back along the way, as she walked next to Fluttershy.

After a tour of the bedrooms, coronation room, ballroom, and the dining hall, they arrived at their final part of the tour, which was a long hallway with handcrafted and color-stained windows with pictures on each wall. “And finally. This, Thomas, is the Hall of Elements,” Princess Celestia said. “If you’re wondering what we’re saying, sweetie, it’s because this hallway used to be the vault of six sacred relics of all time: The Elements of Harmony,” Twilight said. “What do they do?” Thomas asked. “You see, dear one, the Elements of Harmony have a powerful magic. They bring all of the inhabitants of Equestria in peace, happiness and perfect harmony, but sometimes they protect us and this land from the forces of evil, ones who plan to bring chaos, destruction, despair, sadness or darkness to all of us.” She then pointed to a glass window with Twilight and her friends in many battles together against evil forces, “As you can see, these six ponies here are also the current Elements of Harmony.” Thomas suddenly realized she meant Twilight and her friends.

“Really?” Thomas asked. “Yes, little one. They each represent and possess each element that helps them ensure the safety and balance of Equestria.”

“For example, even though I may seem like a typical fashion designer, I am very generous of others who, so therefore I am the Element of Generosity.” Rarity said, then gave Thomas a wink.

“Sometimes I can usually find out if somepony’s telling the truth or not, so I’m the Element of Honesty, meaning I’m always honest and I sometimes encourage others to be honest as well,” Applejack said, tipping her hat. Rainbow Dash came over to Thomas and placed her foreleg around his shoulder, “If you feel let down or just want somepony to talk to, I’ll be there for you, little buddy. You know why? Because I’m the Element of Loyalty, and despite my attitude and love for competitions, I’m always loyal for others, meaning I never leave their side.” She then gave him a gentle noogie.

Pinkie Pie came over and tickled Thomas, causing him to laugh, and her friends to laugh too. “See?! Because I’m the Element of Laughter, meaning if people are feeling let down, I like helping them with giving them a chance to smile or make them laugh from the joy in their hearts!” Thomas then hugged her foreleg, until she patted him on the back.

Fluttershy came over and gave him a hug, “Do you why I took you in and gave you shelter? Because I’m the Element of Kindness, meaning I’m extremely kind to those who need help, especially you.” Thomas then hugged her back.

“Thomas, you wanna see a little trick?” Twilight asked, then she lit up her horn, then she surrounded him with the warmth of her comforting purple aura, carefully lifting him up in the air,” Don’t be scared, sweetheart. It’s okay. It’s just harmless magic that’s keeping you warm and cozy.” She then helped Thomas do some cool stunts, like him spinning like a tornado, then as a bowling ball, and then he flew like an airplane. When Twilight was done, she placed him onto Fluttershy’s back, “You see how I did that? The reason is because I’m the Element of Magic. I use all my research and knowledge to help my friends use our magic to defend Equestria from the evil forces that use dark magic,” Twilight said. “And since you’re here, we’ll use our magic of friendship to protect you.”

When Thomas felt better and nodded, he started to softly yawn, “Aww, looks like someone’s getting sleepy,” Fluttershy said as she smiled warmly. “Thomas, you can lay on my back, okay?”

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, sweetie,” Fluttershy replied, then Thomas curled up into a ball and snuggled with her fur, and rested his head on her rump. Twilight smiled warmly and then casted a calm sleeping spell on Thomas, until he slowly closed his eyes and drifted off into a peaceful sleep, and he smiled warmly. Rarity then placed a small blanket over him, and brushed Fluttershy’s mane over his legs.

“Princess Celestia, do you think we should welcome him to Equestria?” Twilight asked. “I believe we shall, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said. “I too wish to welcome the child,” Princess Luna said, while she looked at Thomas, then gently stroked him with her hoof without waking him up. “But how do you suggest we welcome the poor thing to our home? There has to be something that might cheer him up,” Rarity said, until she looked at the sleeping child, and gave him a kiss on the temple.

“Ooh! Ooh! I know! I know!” Pinkie Pie excitedly exclaimed bouncing with an idea. “What is it, Pinkie?” Twilight asked. “What if we throw a party?!” Pinkie Pie excitedly asked. “Marvelous idea, darling!” Rarity said, then she happily gasped. “Maybe I can make us some new dresses to wear, and some dress clothes for the little darling!”

“And maybe I can get him to meet some of my family members and treat him with some traditional recipes!” Applejack said. “I could help the Wonderbolts with a stunt show!” Rainbow Dash said. “I can bring some yummy treats, including cake!” Pinkie Pie said. “Would that be alright, Fluttershy dear?” Rarity asked.

“I think that’ll be wonderful,” Fluttershy said, until she heard him peacefully moaning in his sleep, covered by both the warmth of Rarity’s blanket and silky softness of Fluttershy’s mane, then she smiled at him. “Maybe I can have some of my animals help keep the party in touch, and have some of my birds do some beautiful chorus for him.”

“Princess Celestia, is it okay if I bring him up to you when you welcome him?” Twilight asked. “I’d be honored, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said. “Great! Spike and I will start on writing invitations to ponies in both Ponyville and Canterlot, including my parents, Princess Cadance and my brother!” Twilight exclaimed. “Then, it’s settled. Tomorrow night, we will host the party at the ballroom,” Princess Celestia said. “But it would be best if we could have everypony help make our young one feel more welcome here and show him in our hearts that we truly care, so it is very important for us that we all unite to kindly show him the gifts of friendship, healthful care, and the love he truly needs.”

“I agree. This poor child truly deserves to have a good home and loving family and faithful friends,” Princess Luna said. Princess Celestia nodded, then cleared her throat, “Now, that we’ve planned on the special event for tomorrow night, I believe it is time you all left so we can rest. Guards, escort them to the train station please.”

“Farewell, thy little ponies! 'Tis was a pleasure meeting you all again and the dear child,” Princess Luna said. “Thank you, Princess Celestia and Luna for allowing us to bring Thomas with us so he could meet you. We’ll be sure to let you know if he ever wants to visit,” Twilight said, until the girls and Spike bowed their heads, until the royal sisters nodded back bidding the ponies farewell and then watched them walk out of the castle with the guards leading them.

“What an interesting creature that boy was,” Princess Celestia said. “It’s seems that he isn’t like those humans in the book.“

“Hmm... indeed. I think he was pretty... adorable and kinda reminds me of you and I when we were fillies,” Princess Luna said. “But I hope he won’t be too overwhelmed or nervous with all the guests that will be here and meeting new ponies. He’s merely a child, but maybe they might understand what he went through.”

“I understand, sister. But do not worry, I’m sure he will have the best time in his life as a special guest,” Princess Celestia said. “Now, since we have nothing else to do except help decorate the dance hall, let’s go discuss some plans about dinner with the chef, and then come up with a plan about decorations and musicians for the ballroom.” Princess Luna nodded, then she and her sister got started on plans.

Later on, when the sun started setting, the guards let the group walk to the train station and then they boarded the train back to Ponyville. After they got inside the passenger’s car, they started to find some seats, but Fluttershy still had Thomas on her back. “Let me take care of that, darling,” Rarity said, as she held Thomas in a warm aura without waking him up, then after Fluttershy laid flat with her legs tucked underneath her belly, Rarity levitated Thomas onto Fluttershy’s back, then sat down with her. Fluttershy suddenly came up with an idea, until she gently lifted him with both her forelegs and then cradled him close to her soft chest, then she wrapped the blanket Rarity gave around his lower body, and then gently rocked him after she covered his prescience with her wing. “He’s simply adorable when he sleeps,” Rarity said, giving Fluttershy a warm smile and sitting next to her. “Yeah, looks like he is,” Fluttershy said, then she kissed his forehead.

After they returned to Ponyville, they all said goodnight to each other and went to their homes to turn in for the night so they can help prepare for Thomas’s party tomorrow.

When Twilight and Spike made it back to the castle, she unpacked her saddlebags and went to her desk to begin writing some invitations to the welcoming party for Thomas. “Twilight? Is there anything I can do for now?” Spike asked. “I’m good, Spike. Why don’t you go get dinner ready?” Twilight requested. “Okay. That’s fine,” Spike said, then he went to the kitchen and started cooking.

Rainbow Dash flew back to Cloudsdale to rest for the night, but she suddenly thought about Thomas’s party, “I’m gonna blow that kid’s mind when he sees how awesome the Wonderbolts really are! We’re gonna perform the awesomest stunt show ever!” She then started to yawn, “But maybe practice can wait after a good night’s sleep.” She then tucked herself under the blanket and went to sleep.

When Applejack made it back to Sweet Apple Acres, she went inside the house to check on the rest of her family, “Apples, I’m home, y’all!” She looked and suddenly saw her pet dog, Winona barking excitedly and she ran over to her and jumped happily, giving Applejack licks on her face, and it caused Applejack to pet her dog. “Howdy, Winona. Who’s been a good girl while I was gone?” Applejack asked, ruffling the dog’s fur.

“Applejack, you’re back!” A young voice appeared, running over to her big sister for a hug on the neck. It was Applejack’s little sister, Apple Bloom. She was a small filly with yellow fur, red mane with a dark pink bow, and amber eyes. “Don’t worry, Apple Bloom. I’m here,” Applejack said, patting her little sister on the back and returning the hug. “Ain’t it past your bedtime, by the way?”

“Oh, no!” Apple Bloom said. “I forgot! I’m sorry, Applejack! Please don’t ground me!” Applejack lightly chuckled, then took Apple Bloom to bed, “Come on, young filly. Time to get some shuteye.”

After Applejack tucked Apple Bloom into bed, her little sister started asking, “Why’d you go over to Canterlot for, anyhow? Did ya do somethin’ wrong”

“Well, li’l sis, tomorrow night is special and we’ve got a lot of bakin’ to do, but don’t worry, I’ll tell y’all everythin’ in the mornin’. Now you need some rest,” Applejack said. “Okay, goodnight,” Apple Bloom said. “Goodnight, li’l sis,” Applejack said softly, then she turned off the light and left the room, and then went to bed.

Rarity walked back to her boutique and entered the building, until then she took her saddlebags upstairs. When she got to her bedroom, she drew a design for Thomas’s dress clothes for his welcome party tomorrow night. After that, she saw her cat eating cat food in the kitchen, “Oh, Opalescence, my precious darling, my baby! Did you miss Mommy?” Rarity smiled as the cat nuzzled her forelegs while purring. “I suppose you did. Hopefully Sweetie Belle was taking care of you,” she said, while she softly patted Opal on her back. After being petted, Opal let out a big yawn and stretched, then Rarity carefully lifted her cat upstairs with her so that she can tuck her pet into bed, then she leaned down and gave the sleeping cat a kiss on the head, “Goodnight, my sweet and precious little Opal. Mommy’s going to check on you in the morning.”

Rarity then finished with sorting her dresses, until she saw Thomas’s pajamas on the floor, “Oh, I must’ve forgotten to wash these. Well, might as well get started.”

After she finished washing his pajamas, she put clips on them and hung them in the laundry room clothesline, “There. That should do it. Maybe I should...” She suddenly gasped, “Yes, I suppose, but maybe... Idea!” Rarity suddenly went back upstairs and decided to make some more clothes for Thomas to wear. After all that hard work, she turned in for the night.

After they finally came back, Fluttershy entered the cottage as quiet as a mouse so that Thomas wouldn’t wake up as he continued to sleep peacefully on her back. Her animal friends were also asleep, including Angel, but he quietly got up, made a soft yawn and saw Fluttershy with Thomas sleeping on her back. The bunny happily bounced towards the pegasus mare and hugged her foreleg. “Hi, my precious little Angel Bunny,” Fluttershy said quietly, while she patted him between his ears, then kissed his forehead, causing him to quietly thump his foot. “Did you and the others behave?” Angel nodded warmly, “Good boy. Now you go back to bed and I’ll see you and the others in the morning. I’ll go take Thomas upstairs and tuck him into bed.” Angel nodded, then nuzzled Fluttershy’s hoof, and hopped back to his kennel outside.

After everything was now peacefully quiet, Fluttershy carefully trotted upstairs to her bedroom with Thomas on her back. When she got in, she took off her saddlebags and placed them on the stool. After that, she turned her head towards Thomas. She very carefully, without waking him, grabbed the hood of his jacket with her teeth, and placed him in her hooves, then carefully placed him on her bed, then carefully climbed onto the bed and laid beside him. After she was on the bed, she tucked both herself and Thomas under the comfy blanket, until she pulled him towards her belly again for comfort and placed her wing over him, then she leaned her head down and gave him a soft kiss, then whispered softly into his ear, “Goodnight, Thomas. I promise we will do everything to give you what you deserve: a loving family, caring friends, and a good home.” She then laid her head down on her pillow, and went to sleep while she kept the boy warm.

Thomas looked at her one more time and then looked at the star he wished upon, ‘Thanks for granting my wish, and giving me a home.’ He smiled warmly and then closed his eyes and went to sleep.

Chapter 5: Thomas’s New Friends

The next morning, a little unicorn filly, who had white fur, a curly mane and tail in two stripes of lilac and pink, and green eyes, was looking for Rarity. Her name was Sweetie Belle. “That’s weird, Rarity should’ve been up by now,” she said. “Rarity?! Rarity?!”

When she finally heard the sound of her sewing machine in her bedroom, Sweetie Belle opened the door, “Rarity?” Her voice caused Rarity to jolt, and she accidentally dropped the fabric. She turned around and saw Sweetie Belle with an apologetic face, “Sweetie Belle? What is it, darling?”

“You forgot to have breakfast,” Sweetie Belle replied. “Oh! Right,” Rarity said. “Never fear, little sister. We’ll have breakfast as soon as possible.” Sweetie Belle was confused, “What are you doing?” Rarity then took a deep breath, and looked at her little sister, “Sweetie Belle, darling, it’s a new piece of clothing I worked on last night.”

“Who’s it for?” Sweetie Belle asked. “It’s for someone new I met this week, but he stopped by for some new clothes,” Rarity replied, after she folded the clothes for Thomas. “Really?! Who was it?! Will I get to meet him?!” Sweetie Belle eagerly asked. “Of course you will get to meet him,” Rarity replied, chuckling and gently patting the filly’s head. “In fact, I just need to stop by at Fluttershy’s cottage to drop these off. And she was kind enough to take him into her home, because he was very lonely at the orphanage at his home world. The poor darling was suffering from a broken heart, but maybe you and your friends can play with him later on.” Sweetie Belle felt sorry about Thomas, “Gosh, I didn’t know. Maybe me and friends can keep him to ourselves, and spend some time with him.”

“I know you will, darling. But I must warn you. He’s not exactly a pony, but he’s more of a... human,” Rarity explained. “But, don’t worry, darling. Thomas is very precious and very thoughtfully sweet, but he’s very shy towards others, so be careful.”

“Don’t worry, Rarity. I’ll try,” Sweetie Belle said. “Good. Now come along, and we’ll head over to Fluttershy’s,” Rarity said, then she and her sister started to walk over to Fluttershy’s cottage.

‘Meanwhile, at The Crystal Empire...’

As morning continued to rise up in the Crystal Empire, Princess Cadance sat on her throne enjoying a pleasant breakfast. She had pale light grayish pink fur, a lightly curled mane and tail streaked in violet, rose pink and pale gold, light purple eyes, her wings had a small tint of purple, a cutie mark of a teal crystal heart surrounded by gold laces, a gold necklace, a gold tiara with a round purple gem on the tip and a purple diamond on the center, and floral gold shoes on all four hooves.

“Ah, what a pleasant morning,” she said, after swallowing a bite from her eggs. Suddenly, a crystal guard pony came in with a letter. “Your majesty, you and your husband have just got a letter,” he said. “It appears to be from Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“Thank you, sir. You’re dismissed,” Princess Cadance said. Then the guard left, until one more came. He had light gray fur, his mane and tail were streaked in sapphire blue, cerulean and phthalo blue, he had cerulean eyes, and his flank had a cutie mark of a dark blue shield with three blue stars on top, and a pink star in the center of the shield. “Oh, hey, Shining. We just got a letter from Twilight,” Princess Cadance said. “Do you think she might be in trouble?” Shining Armor asked. “I don’t know, but I hope it’s good news,” Princess Cadance replied, then she and Shining Armor read the letter.

‘Dear Shining and Cadance,

How’s the Crystal Empire going? Anything new going on? Maybe we should hang out next time, but I’ll probably get to the point because that’s not why I’m writing to you.

Two days and nights ago, my friend, Fluttershy discovered something very unusual that we’ve never seen before. It was a young child, but it was a human! His name is Thomas Mercer and he is 5 years old. He’s very sweet, polite, and caring towards others, but when we took him to meet Princess Celestia and Luna, we found out that he used to live in an orphanage and that he was very lonely with no remembrance of his family.

We decided to make him feel better by throwing him a party at Canterlot Castle, so that we can welcome him to Equestria. If you feel like to attend, you can bring some gifts over if you want. We’ll wait for you at Canterlot later this evening.

Your little sister,

Princess Twilight Sparkle’

“Well, it looks like things are getting better after all,” Shining Armor said.

“Awwwww... I know, darling. But Thomas sounds like a cute little thing!” Princess Cadance said, adoring Thomas in her mind. “I don’t know what humans look like, but I guess he’ll be fine with me. And it looks like we’re free this weekend, so it sounds like we’ve got a party to attend,” Shining Armor said. “Great! I’ll take care of shopping for the gifts,” Princess Cadance said, then she kissed Shining on his cheek, then went to go buy some gifts for Thomas. Shining Armor sighed heavenly, “I love it when she does that. Guess I better get ready, too.”

As the rays from the sun started to pass through Fluttershy’s window, she woke up and made a soft yawn, then she felt Thomas stir in his sleep as he laid next to her, then a warm smile appeared on her muzzle, ‘Aww... Rarity was right. He’s really adorable when he sleeps.’ She suddenly heard her stomach gurgling, ‘I guess I should probably make him some breakfast.’ She untucked her left foreleg and softly stroked his sleeping form, “Thomas, it’s time to wake up.”

When he heard her voice, the young boy started to awaken, then he yawned gently and stretched his arms, rubbed his eyes, and then while he was curled towards her tummy, he looked up to the warm smile and beautiful eyes of Fluttershy, then he moved closer and hugged her neck, “Good morning.”

“Good morning, sweetheart. Did you have a good night’s sleep?” Fluttershy kindly replied. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, yawning softly. “I’m glad. Are you hungry? I can make you some breakfast,” she said. Thomas nodded, “Can I have some porridge?”

“Of course, dear. I can make you some,” Fluttershy said, then she and Thomas got out of bed and walked downstairs to the living room. “Now, you can go sit on the couch and I’ll bring your breakfast over to you,” Fluttershy said. “Okay,” Thomas said, then thought of an idea, “Can I feed your animals while you fix it up?”

“Of course you may, but stay inside. I’ll take care of the others outside while you’re eating,” Fluttershy replied. “Thank you,” Thomas said, then he grabbed a couple of mixed nuts and acorns in small bowls, a measuring cup full of bird feed, then he gave each animal in the living room their breakfast. “You’re welcome, everyone. I’m just trying to help,” he said. When he was done feeding the indoor animals, he saw Angel come in, “Hey, Angel. Are you here for your breakfast?” Angel nodded, then Thomas held him in his arms and patted his head, until Angel nuzzled the boy’s chest, “Don’t worry, Angel. Fluttershy’s in the kitchen making me some porridge, so I’ll ask her if I can feed you. Is that okay, buddy?” Angel nodded, then Thomas took Angel to the kitchen. “Fluttershy? Can I feed Angel? He’s really hungry,” he asked. “Sure. I made it for him already,” Fluttershy said, then Thomas gave Angel his breakfast. After Angel gazed at his breakfast, he then started munching all that food.

“Okay, Thomas. Your breakfast is ready,” Fluttershy said, then she served him the oat porridge. “I made you a new flavor, but with fresh milk and golden honey, and some sweet cinnamon,” Fluttershy said. “Thank you,” Thomas said, and he then ate his porridge. Suddenly, Fluttershy heard the door knock, then went to answer it, “Wonder who that could be.”

When she opened it, she saw Rarity and Sweetie Belle there, “Oh, hello, Rarity. Hello, Sweetie Belle. Why don’t you two come inside? I can make you some breakfast.”

“Yes, please,” Rarity said, then she saw Thomas was finished with his breakfast. “Hello, darling,” Rarity said. “Hey, Rarity,” Thomas replied until he walked over and gave the mare a hug, until she placed her foreleg around his shoulders and placed her head on top of hers with a soft nuzzle, then she broke the hug. “Thomas, I want you to meet somepony special to me,” Rarity said, placing her hoof on her sister’s head. “Darling, this is my dear little sister, Sweetie Belle. Sweetie Belle, this sweet little colt is Thomas.”

“Aww... he’s so cute!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, until she giggled and trotted over to him and wrapped both her forelegs around him in a warm hug, then nuzzled his cheek. “I’m so happy to meet you, Thomas!” Thomas blushed with a warm smile, then hugged the filly back, “Thanks, Sweetie Belle. It’s nice to meet you, too.” Rarity and Fluttershy adored the moment, then Rarity showed Fluttershy the next set of clothes for Thomas to wear, “I was generous enough to make the little darling some new clothes and pajamas for him to wear, and I made a special gift for later tonight.”

“Thank you, Rarity. I’m sure he’ll love them,” Fluttershy said. Rarity nodded, then showed Thomas the clothes, “I made a few selections for you, darling. I just didn’t want them to get dirty along the way. I even made you a special outfit to wear. How about if I prepare a bath for you, then you can try them on?”

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. We’ll be waiting,” Fluttershy said. “Okay, I’d love to take my bath,” Thomas said. “That’s a good boy. Now come with me, darling. I’ll help you get your bath ready so we can get you all cleaned up and refreshed for tonight,” Rarity said. Thomas nodded and climbed onto her back, then Rarity trotted upstairs to Fluttershy’s bathroom.

When they arrived, Rarity used her magic to turn on both the hot and cold water, and trotted over to the tub, then dipped her hoof into the water to check if it was warm enough. When it was at the right temperature, she allowed the water to fill up and levitated the special clothes for Thomas on a towel hanger. When Thomas put his clothes aside and got into the tub, Rarity turned off the faucet and then gave Thomas a sponged shower brush. “Alright, darling. I’ll be downstairs with Sweetie Belle and Fluttershy planning about tonight. When you’re done, dry off and your special outfit will be right there. I’ll see you shortly,” Rarity said, until she gave him a kiss on the forehead, and then left the room to allow Thomas to have in bath in private.

When Rarity trotted back downstairs, she saw two plates full of eggs, bacon and hash browns, “You made us breakfast?” Fluttershy nodded, “I realized that you and Sweetie Belle were hungry, so I took the honors of cooking for you two.”

“Thank you, darling. I suppose eggs and bacon ought to be enough,” Rarity said, as she sat down with her sister and they both ate their breakfast. When they were done, they saw Thomas in a new set of clothes. It consisted a charcoal grey hooded jacket, a royal blue shirt with dark blue rings, and a pair of bluish green cargo pants. He went to Rarity and gave her a hug, “Thank you for the clothes, Rarity. I love the special one, too!” Rarity was touched about his kindness, then felt her heart melt as she began to have tears in her eyes. She placed her right foreleg around his shoulder, then hugged him back, “You’re very welcome, darling. It’s always a pleasure to make you some new clothes for you.” Rarity leaned forward and nuzzled his cheek, then kissed the top of his head.

“Can I put on the other one later?” Thomas asked. “Yes you may,” Rarity replied. “First, I need to do something at my boutique because I think we have enough time before we catch our train later this evening.”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” Fluttershy said. “And Sweetie Belle, you and your friends are coming with,” Rarity said. Sweetie Belle hugged her sister and nuzzled her chest, “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! You’re the best sister ever!”

Rarity lightly chuckled, then patted her head gently, “I know, darling. And you’re welcome. Alright, we should be going.” Fluttershy put Angel in charge of everything while she and Thomas were gone, then they all left the cottage.

Meanwhile, at the train station, the entire community of Ponyville left for Canterlot to help decorate or get changed for the party, because they were invited by Twilight to help welcome their newest friend to Equestria. At the waiting dock, Twilight, along with Spike, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, were waiting for Fluttershy, Thomas, Rarity and Sweetie Belle to catch up so they could go together. “Girls, remember. Be nice around Thomas. He’s new here and he’s very shy, because I don’t want you to scare him. Do you understand?” Twilight asked. “Don’t worry, Twilight. Applejack told me, Big Mac and Granny Smith about him, and why he’s like that,” Apple Bloom replied. “Yeah, he maybe a scared little kid, but he’s got a strong heart. We’ll help keep him company,” Scootaloo said. She was a pegasus filly that had light orange fur, light purple eyes, and orchid purple mane and tail. “Thank you, girls. That’s very kind of you,” Twilight said. “Yoo-hoo!” a voice hollered, and Twilight, Spike, and two fillies saw the two mares, Sweetie Belle, and Thomas trotting over with their supplies.

“Hello, darlings. We’re here on time,” Rarity said. She then levitated Thomas onto the ground so he could stretch his legs. “Thomas, do you wanna meet my friends? I think you’ll like them,” Sweetie Belle asked. “Sure, but could you be careful?” Thomas replied. “It’s gonna be okay, little guy. Here, you can ride my back,” Sweetie Belle said. After she lowered herself, Thomas climbed onto her back and the filly trotted over to her friends, “Thomas, these are my friends, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Girls, this is the human Fluttershy found. Meet Thomas.”

“Hi, Thomas!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said in unison. “Hi, Apple Bloom. Hi, Scootaloo,” Thomas said. “You wanna know something cool about us?” Sweetie Belle asked, then Thomas nodded. “Together, we form... The Cutie Mark Crusaders!” they said in unison. “Wow... that’s cool,” Thomas said, until the fillies blushed. “It’s nice to meet ya, Thomas. Applejack told me about ya,” Apple Bloom said. “It’s nice to meet you, too,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks, girls. Can I be friends with you?” Thomas said. “Of course you can!” Sweetie Belle replied. “We’ll make sure you have all the fun time you want!” Apple Bloom said. “And we’ll never leave your side,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks,” Thomas said, then he gave the three fillies a warm group hug.

The three mares had warm smiles on their faces, until the train whistle blew and they saw the Friendship Express coming back, then Twilight took the tickets, including Thomas’s, out of her saddlebag and showed them to the conductor. “All aboard,” the conductor said. When they all got on the train, it left for Canterlot.

Chapter 6: A Party for Thomas

After an hour and 25 minutes passed, the Friendship Express steadily slowed down, then stopped at the Canterlot train station. When the ponies and young human exited the train with their belongings, they went over to the castle. When they got there, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight caught up and were already in their dresses for tonight.

When they got to the castle, they saw a lot of delegates from Canterlot, and both the citizens of Ponyville and Canterlot entering the castle. Suddenly, they saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo in their dresses, and Thomas in his special outfit, which consisted a sports gray formal polo with white rings and a white collar, blue khakis, and a black tie with gold plaid stripes. Fluttershy then let Thomas climb onto her back, “Thomas, we also have a surprise for you.”

“Close your eyes, darling,” Rarity said, then Thomas softly hid his face on Fluttershy’s neck, then they walked over to a tallish small building, and when they opened the doors, “Thomas. Open your eyes, sweetheart.” Thomas opened his eyes and saw a huge ballroom full of ponies. Some of them were dressed up and some weren’t. The group of ponies he was with walked down the red carpet, and headed over to the center and took their positions, where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walked up and stood. Princess Cadance and Shining Armor stood on the right side. Meanwhile, Twilight stood on the left side of the royal sisters. Thomas looked at the four princesses.

Princess Celestia then walked forward and spoke in her royal elegant voice, “Mares and gentlecolts, thank you for your time. Tonight is a big night because me and sister, Princess Luna, my adoptive niece, Princess Cadance, and my most beloved and faithful student, Princess Twilight Sparkle, would like to welcome you all here tonight as we gather here together to celebrate the arrival of a special guest here in Equestria. I will let Twilight do the honors.”

Twilight came forward next to Princess Celestia and began her speech, “Thank you, Princess Celestia. As you can see, this colt here is actually a small human child, but I promise he brings no harm or threat to any of you. Two days ago, my most kind-hearted friend, Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness, was the one pony who discovered the little one and gave him a home. But before I introduce him to all of you, I’d advise you to remain calm, because he’s very shy around others.”

Twilight then walked over to Fluttershy and scooted closer, “This is it, Thomas. I promise nopony’s here to harm you, sweetheart.” Thomas nodded and then climbed over onto Twilight’s back and she took him over to the Princesses and showed him to the ponies by standing by her side that was facing her friends and looked at the ponies for attendance.

Princess Celestia comforted Thomas by placing her golden slippered hoof on his shoulder, “Mares and gentlecolts, I present to you our special guest. His name is Thomas... What’s your last name, sweetheart?” Thomas whispered it to her and then she continued, “May I present Thomas Mercer, and although he’s very small in size, he has a big heart, and has treated me, my sister, and my student and her friends with great respect and kindness. I would appreciate it if he did the same for all of you, because he was very lonely and lived in a an orphanage with no family and no friends.”

The ponies suddenly felt sorry about the boy’s past life, then Twilight came up with an idea to cheer him up, “As the Princess of Friendship, I’d like to thank Princesses Celestia and Luna for helping my friend, Fluttershy give Thomas the warmth and comfort of kindness, and for my friends, I’d like to say how proud I am of us all coming together to help him feel safe at home. And in exchange, I’d like to present my hoof of friendship to Thomas, and to welcome him home to our proud nation of Equestria!”

The ponies cheered and applauded, then Princess Cadance made one more announcement, “Let this joyous occasion commence!”

The ponies were now enjoying the party. Some were having conversations, some grabbed some grub from the royal buffet and some treats from the apple cart where Applejack and her family was, and some played games Pinkie Pie set up. There were also musicians playing music.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders went to hang out with other colts and fillies, and Rainbow Dash went to catch up with the Wonderbolts to prepare for the stunt show. Thomas felt alone again, until Rarity came to him. He ran up to her and hugged her chest, “I’m glad I found you, darling. Would you like me to keep you company until Fluttershy comes back?” Thomas nodded, then she leaned forward and gave him a gentle kiss on the top of his head, and she let Thomas hold on to her foreleg, then they walked around. When all of a sudden, they heard a voice, “Rarity, my dear. Such a pleasure to see you again.”

Thomas looked up and saw a tall handsome white unicorn stallion with a blue mane and tail, and dressed in a black fancy tuxedo, had a white monocle, and a French-esque mustache on his muzzle. Next to him was a beautiful white unicorn mare that was as tall as Luna with a pearling pink mane and tail, purple eyes and lavender eyeshadow, and her flank had a cutie mark of three “fleur de lis” symbols.

“Fancy Pants! Um... hello,” Rarity said. “I didn’t know you and Fleur were invited.” Thomas hid behind Rarity’s left foreleg, until she covered him with her right foreleg. “Nonsense, we just wanted to know what all the fuss was about,” Fancy Pants said. “Oui. When we heard there was a special guest, I thought this one was very handsome as my husband, isn’t that right, mon Cher?” Fleur replied. “Yes, my dear. Indeed,” Fancy Pants said, until he and his wife saw Thomas hiding behind Rarity’s forelegs.

Rarity suddenly felt Thomas nuzzling his cheek on the soft fur of her left foreleg, then she lowered her head down towards him, “Darling, would you like to meet them?” Thomas looked at the two delegates, then he slowly stepped out and stood by Rarity. Thomas felt like he had butterflies in his stomach, as the generous unicorn mare placed her foreleg over his shoulder, “Fancy Pants, this is our dear friend, Thomas.“

“Well... hello there, young sir,” Fancy Pants said. “It’s very nice to meet your acquaintance, dear,” Fleur said kindly. “T-Thank you,” Thomas said. “Is something wrong?” Fancy Pants asked. “Sorry, darling. He’s a little shy,” Rarity replied. “It’s because I’m actually not from around here or how I got here,” Thomas said. “But my dear friend, Fluttershy has been giving him comfort and good care,” Rarity said. “Well, as long as you’re safe with her, that’s fine by me,” Fancy Pants said. “Thanks, and I’m sorry for hiding from you,” Thomas said. “Oh, nonsense. There’s nothing wrong with being nervous about most things,” Fancy Pants said. “And I, for one, think you’re adorable,” Fleur said, then she slowly bent down, and gave Thomas a small kiss on his forehead to show some generous affection. Thomas blushed, then giggled softly. Fleur kindly stroked his hair with her hoof, then placed it on his cheek, “I hope you enjoy your stay here in Equestria, sweetie.”

“Thank you. You’re very kind,” Thomas said, giving the kind mare a hug around her leg as she hugged him back. “You’re quite welcome, young colt,” Fleur replied. “Now, if you’ll excuse us, we have a party to celebrate. It was a pleasure to see you this evening, my dear. Come, Fleur,” Fancy Pants said, then he and Fleur went off to join the rest of the party. “Thomas, I’m going to see if there are other delegates in need of assistance. Would that be alright, precious?” Rarity said. “Okay,” Thomas said. Rarity leaned down and gave him a kiss on the forehead, then went to enjoy the rest of the party.

When he walked through the mingling ponies, he suddenly felt something soft over his shoulders. He turned around and saw Twilight smiling warmly at him, “Hi, Twilight.”

“Hey, sweetheart. Are you enjoying the party?” Twilight asked. Thomas nodded, then he went to give her a hug, “I’m glad you are.” Twilight then placed her wing around him, until she saw Shining Armor wearing his guard armor. “Shining!” She exclaimed. “Twily!” Shining Armor said. Twilight trotted over to her brother for a hug.

“Good to see you, sis,” Shining Armor said. “I missed you too, big brother,” Twilight said. “So, how’ve you been?” Shining Armor asked. “Oh, I’ve been great! It’s been so good since I’m still learning on how to be a princess, especially of friendship,” Twilight responded. “I’m glad,” a voice appeared. “Cadance!” Twilight said, then they did the special greeting they created when Twilight was foalsat by Cadance when she was a little filly.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” They then laughed and giggled happily, then Twilight saw Cadance’s belly was getting a little bigger, “So, how’s the foal coming along?”

“Oh, it’s growing very healthily,” Cadance said, softly stroking her belly. “I can’t wait until I’m an aunt!” Twilight said, until she realized something she forgot, “Shining, Cadance, can I introduce you both to somepony special?”

“Of course you may,” Princess Cadance said. “Go right ahead,” Shining Armor said, then Twilight turned her head, “Thomas. Sweetheart, come here.” Thomas walked over to Twilight and she placed her wing over him for comfort as he stood by her left slippered foreleg, “Thomas, this is Princess Cadance. She’s the Princess of Love and my sister-in-law. That pony next to her is my brother, Shining Armor, and the Captain of the Royal Guard. Shining, Cadance, this colt right here is Thomas. He’s the sweet and polite little human Fluttershy found two days ago.”

Cadance and Shining Armor we’re pleased about his appearance, until Thomas lightly waved at them, “Hi.” Cadance softly giggled, then went over to him for a closer look, “It’s alright, little one. There’s no need to be afraid. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Thomas.”

Shining Armor then ruffled his hair softly, “Plus, we’re glad you’re enjoying your time here and being taken care of.” Thomas then smiled warmly at them, then gave Cadance a hug on the foreleg, until she smiled warmly and hugged him back and stroked his hair with her hoof, “And you’re welcome to visit me and my husband at the Crystal Empire anytime you want, sweetie. It’s very beautiful there, and I’m sure everypony there will show some respect to you.”

“And we’ll be happy to give you a tour, too. Unless if you stay over for a few nights as well,” Shining Armor said. Thomas looked up at her, then she gave him another warm smile, “Thank you.” Cadance nodded, the she gave him a kiss on the top of his head, then he saw her pregnant belly. “Can I touch it?” Thomas asked. “Of course,” Cadance said, then Thomas walked over to her as she leaned over, and he then gently placed his hand on her belly and felt the foal kick. “Are you really having a baby?” Thomas asked. “Yes, we are,” Shining said. “Am I allowed to be part of the family?” Thomas asked. “Oh, sweetie. Of course you are,” Cadance said, then she gave him a hug.

Twilight was pleased that Thomas was getting along with her brother and his wife, until she saw two unicorns appear. “Thomas, there are two more I want to introduce you to,” Twilight said. One was a unicorn mare with light gray fur, light cerulean blue eyes, a mane and tail in lavender and white stripes, and her flank had a cutie mark of three lavender stars. The other was a unicorn stallion with light blue fur, yellow eyes, a mane and tail colored in deep royal blue, and his flank had a cutie mark of a big yellow crescent moon with a small white crescent moon inside the curve.

“Mom, Dad, this is Thomas. Thomas, this is my mother, Twilight Velvet, and my father, Night Light,” Twilight said. “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle,” Thomas said in a soft reply. They smiled softly at him, then Twilight Velvet gave Thomas a hug, “Don’t be frightened, dearie. Just be glad you’re having a good time.” Thomas nodded and he continued the hug.

While Thomas was hanging out with Twilight and her family, Princess Luna went to talk with her sister alone. “Sister, there’s something I need to tell you,” Princess Luna said. “What is it, Luna?” Princess Celestia asked. “It’s about young Thomas,” Princess Luna said. “You see, the truth is... I also have the power to hear the wishes, prayers and inner thoughts of many voices in Equestria during the nighttime.” Princess Celestia was surprised. “But I also heard something else from a distant world.”

“What did you hear?” Princess Celestia asked. Princess Luna then continued, “Well, I heard the wish of a voice similar from the heart of a young colt. It was Thomas, but when he was in the orphanage, but in a bedroom. He was very sad.”

“Oh my. What did he wish for?” Princess Celestia asked. “His wish was that he could live somewhere else, but with a family and have friends to play with, but I think I also saw the pain he was suffering during that night. He wanted a mother. I know we could’ve raised him ourselves, but I figured our dear and kind Fluttershy could, because without somepony to care for him, he would soon perish,” Princess Luna stated. “So with him sleeping peacefully in his bed at the orphanage, I went to his world in spirit form, and while concentrating all of my magic, I used it to envelope him in a soft and warm aura so I wouldn’t wake him. After that, I safely transported him here to Equestria. I felt awful that he was suffering so much heartbreak, so I put him in a basket made of pine and then left him there for Fluttershy to find. I figured he would be safe there and finally have a home, and that she would take good care of him.”

Princess Celestia suddenly felt warmth in her heart about her sister’s story about Thomas, “You did the right thing, sister. Without your help, Thomas wouldn’t have met Fluttershy and be taken care of by her.” Princess Celestia then hugged Princess Luna. “And while he was asleep, I looked into some of his memories, but they were all sad,” Princess Luna said. “I know you were trying to help. You’ve proven that with your ability to grant wishes, you provide to show it with a good heart,” Princess Celestia said.

While Thomas was enjoying some time at the party, Fluttershy came over to check on him, “Thomas? Are you having a good time?” Thomas nodded, “Princess Cadance was telling me how she and Twilight helped save Shining Armor from the mean bug queen and her army during the wedding, and about the Crystal Empire.” Fluttershy was surprised, then remembered something, “Thomas, would it be alright if I take you for some snacks before the stunt show starts? I’ll let you ride on my back.” Thomas nodded, then Fluttershy crouched down and let Thomas climb onto her back, then she stood back up. “Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, it was nice meeting you. I hope we get to see each other again,” Thomas said. “Awwww... you’re so sweet. It was also nice meeting you too, sweetheart. You are certainly precious and very polite, but I’m also sorry about your heartbreak,” Princess Cadance said, then she gave him a kiss on the cheek. After Fluttershy and Thomas trotted off, he waved goodbye to Twilight and her family, then they continued to enjoy the party.

After Fluttershy stopped at the line for the apple cart, a few ponies were adoring about how cute Thomas looked in his tuxedo stylish polo shirt.

After the pony ahead got some apple fritters, Fluttershy trotted up ahead and saw Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were standing. Granny Smith was collecting bits, Big Mac was prepping the food and checking if they were set up properly, and Applejack was serving the dishes.

“Howdy, Fluttershy! You enjoyin’ the party, Thomas?” Applejack asked, tipping her hat. Thomas nodded, then Applejack walked over with a piece of apple pie for him, “Here. It’s on the house, sugarcube.” Thomas took the plate and then he took a bite. He then ate the pie slowly. “I’m glad you like it, little feller,” Applejack said, then she walked over and hugged him.

After he finished his pie, Fluttershy suddenly saw Pinkie Pie and a couple of fillies and colts playing some games. “Hey, you guys!” Pinkie Pie said. “How’re you both doing? Enjoying the party?” Thomas and Fluttershy nodded, then Pinkie Pie excitedly trotted over to the games. “Fluttershy, can I play with them?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetheart. I’ll be right here if you need me,” Fluttershy replied. Thomas climbed off Fluttershy’s back and went to play some fun games with the other fillies and colts, which consisted bean bag toss, tic tac toe, and Pin the Tail on The Pony.

When Thomas was having fun, Pinkie Pie came over to him, “Guess what, Thomas?! I’ve got a surprise for you! Close your eyes and follow me!” Thomas closed his eyes and held onto Pinkie Pie’s tail, then she stopped. “Okay, little cutie. You can open them,” she said, then Thomas opened his eyes, and he saw a two layered cake that was covered in vanilla icing and many colors of Equestria. The top layer said “Welcome home,” and the bottom layer said “to Equestria, Thomas!” There was a figurine of him standing next to Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie beamed with excitement, then lowered herself towards his level, “Do you like it?”

“You made this... for me?!” Thomas asked happily, with tears in his eyes. Pinkie Pie poked his nosed, “Of course, silly billy! What would a party be... WITHOUT A CAKE?!” Thomas then felt a warm feeling in his heart, then he went over to Pinkie Pie and gave her a hug, “Thanks, Pinkie Pie. You’re the best.” Pinkie Pie smiled back at him, then gently hugged him back, “You’re welcome, little guy. Here, I’ll get you a slice.” Pinkie Pie went to the cake and got him a small slice, then came back and gave it to him. “There you go,” Pinkie Pie said, giving him a small piece of the cake, which consisted chocolate cake in the inside, and there was vanilla mousse in the middle of the slice, and the entire piece was covered in vanilla icing. After he took a bite, he was satisfied how it tasted. “This is really good,” Thomas said. “Aww, you’re cute!” Pinkie Pie said, then she hugged him.

When it was now quarter past 4, Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts were ready. “Looks like it’s time for our part,” she said. When she was ready, she went to get changed into her Wonderbolts outfit and then she went to Twilight. “Hey, Twi! We’re almost ready! When we finish off, I’ll perform my Sonic Rainboom, okay?” Rainbow Dash suggested. “Okay, I’ll get the others, and check on Fluttershy and Thomas, then we’ll join you,” Twilight said. Rainbow Dash nodded, then trotted back to the Wonderbolts and flew off with them while Twilight went over to Fluttershy and Thomas. “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and her team are ready,” Twilight said. “Thomas, we’ve got something we’d like to show you,” Fluttershy said, then she lowered herself towards his level. “Thomas, you can ride on my back if you want, and you can sit closer to me too.” Thomas nodded, “Okay.” He went to Fluttershy and climbed on her back, then she and the others ponies went outside to see the performance.

“Mares and gentlecolts, our group of Wonderbolts, lead by Rainbow Dash, who will perform her signature move, will be performing a stunt show to welcome our special guest to Equestria,” Princess Celestia said, then they sat down on their haunches and watched the Wonderbolts perform some stunts in the air by spinning some clouds, going through the loops, and doing some somersaults. When Rainbow Dash was ready to make her move, the Wonderbolts team made some hoops for her to fly through, then Rainbow Dash went up into the air, until she came back down with a huge amount of speed, until she made a Sonic Rainboom, that expanded over the sky, and trailing a rainbow behind her. “Wow...” Thomas said, while gazing in awe. Rainbow Dash landed on the ground, and gave Thomas a wink. “Rainbow Dash! That was amazing!” Thomas said, hugging the awesome pegasus while sitting on Fluttershy’s back. “Don’t sweat it, kiddo. Next time you wanna see something as awesome as me, just ask, okay?” Rainbow Dash said. Thomas nodded, then they continued the hug.

Fluttershy then hummed as many groups of little birds appeared, then they took positions. Fluttershy looked at Thomas, who was still on her back, “Thomas, my birds and I have something for you. Okay, my pretties. Just like we rehearsed. One... two...three,” then she conducted the birds with their beautiful melody by humming, until they repeated after her in each group. While they were singing, Thomas smiled warmly as he listened to the birds singing and Fluttershy’s beautiful humming. When she and the birds finished their singing and humming, everypony applauded, and so did Thomas. “That was beautiful,” Thomas said. Fluttershy nodded, until she saw the little colt softly yawn and rub his eyes. “Aww... looks like somepony needs his sleep,” Twilight said. “Aww, poor little thing,” Rarity said. Fluttershy smiled warmly, and then Rarity brushed Fluttershy’s mane over Thomas to keep him warm. Princess Celestia then decided to speak up in a soft royal voice, “Thank you for coming, everypony. But since the little one needs some rest, *sees Thomas yawning while curled up on Fluttershy’s back* I think it’s time you all left. Have a safe travel back.” All the ponies nodded and left the ballroom, exiting the castle and returned to their homes.

After everypony left, Fluttershy’s friends helped the princesses clean up after they got changed, until Twilight saw Fluttershy walking out, “Fluttershy? Where are you going?”

“Sorry. I’ll be right back. I just need to take Thomas somewhere for him to sleep,” Fluttershy said. Princess Celestia walked over, “We’ll take care of everything. You go be with him.” Fluttershy nodded, “Thank you all for helping me do this for him. He absolutely loved it, and was so happy.” They all nodded and smiled, then Fluttershy left the ballroom to take Thomas and put him into bed. “As a extra reward, you’re all welcome to stay over,” Princess Celestia said. The mares and Spike nodded.

When she went over to the castle and found the guest room, Fluttershy gently went inside and quietly walked over to the side of the bed.

When Fluttershy got over there, she lowered down next to the bed, and placed him there by gently using both her wings and forelegs, until she found a pair of pajamas and clean daywear in her saddlebag. ‘Rarity must’ve given me these. Guess I’ll have to change him before putting him to sleep,’ she thought to herself. After Thomas was changed into a white pajama set and comfy on the bed, Fluttershy gritted her teeth on the sheets and then laid them over him and used her forehooves to get the other corners, and then carefully lifted his lead to lay it onto a big soft pillow.

When he was tucked in and warm enough, she leaned forward and gave him a hug, then gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek, “Goodnight, sweetheart. I hope you enjoy your time here in Equestria as we are. I promise we will all take good care of you, and that you will be loved and have a home. Sweet dreams.” After she gave him one more kiss, she quietly left the room and left the door halfway open. Thomas smiled warmly while he slept.

Chapter 7: Luna’s Story and Fluttershy’s Adoption

The next early morning, while Thomas was sleeping peacefully under the warm covers with both his head laying softly on the fluffy pillow with a warm smile and his arms curled up, Twilight and her friends got up and gathered around the throne room for an announcement, and Princesses Celestia and Luna appeared. “Twilight Sparkle, ‘tis was an enjoyable celebration for the little colt, but I need to tell you all something I told Celestia about last night,” Princess Luna said. “I believe it’s time you all knew the truth about Thomas, because I can sense you’re wondering how he ended up here in Equestria?” Twilight and her friends nodded in unison. “Well, the truth is that I brought him here.” The group, including Fluttershy gasped in shock. “You brought him here?! How?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Let me explain,” Princess Luna said, until they all sat on their haunches and listened to the moon princess’s tale. “As you all may or may not know this, but the unexpected thing about my powers is that not only do I keep watch over ponies’ dreams and help guard them from their fears, but I can also hear, sense or feel either the wishes, prayers, emotions, or thoughts of many ponies during the night when they’re sleeping, but also those from other distant worlds. One calm night, I heard the wishful prayer of a young colt from a distant world, one who had suffered a broken heart. That young colt... was Thomas.” The mares were shocked about this story, then Princess Luna continued. “His wish was for a family that could love him and have a home to live in besides the orphanage, and have a chance to make some friends. So, after hearing his wish upon thy moon, I traveled to his home world spiritually and concentrated all of my magic, enveloped him in a warm comforting glowing embrace and finally brought him here. And when I looked into his memories, they were very sad because I believed that he was telling the truth about him being lonely and not being chosen, so I left him on Fluttershy’s doorstep, so that she could make him feel safe and have you help her take care of him.”

The mares smiled warmly and had tears in their eyes when they heard Princess Luna’s story. “That poor, poor little darling. I can’t bear to see him cry,” Rarity said. “I know! It’s just so... so... heartbreaking!” Pinkie Pie said, as Rarity hugged her. Spike cried, as Twilight hugged him, “Aww... Spike.”

“Princess Luna, thank you for helping him,” Fluttershy said. “You’re most certainly welcome, my dear Fluttershy,” Princess Luna said. “When he wakes up, I’ll tell him.” Fluttershy nodded. “I think I need to check on him. I just wanna make sure if he’s okay in there.”

“I shall prepare for my duties soon,” Princess Luna said, as she went to her room for her duties. Fluttershy turned towards her friends, “Could you set up breakfast until we come back?” The mares nodded, and went off to the dining hall to set the table up for breakfast. Meanwhile, Fluttershy went to the guest bedroom to check on Thomas, then quietly entered the room and saw him sleeping peacefully, and felt relieved that he was doing okay.

Fluttershy then fixed the bed and laid the covers back onto Thomas, then placed her hoof onto his shoulder and stroked it, then leaned her head down towards his head nudging him to wake. He let out a soft yawn and saw Fluttershy smiling at him, and placed a hoof on his shoulder before he could do anything, “Fluttershy?”

“Shhhhhh shhhhhh… You don’t have to get up yet, sweetheart. I’m going back over to my friends so we can get some more rest for a few more minutes. You can go back to sleep, and I promise I’ll be here to come get you when you wake up. Besides, it’s still too early. Do you understand?” Fluttershy asked him in a lovingly stern tone.

Thomas nodded, and then laid his head back onto the pillow and shutting his eyes. “Okay, now you go back to sleep and I’ll be back in a couple of hours, sweetie,” Fluttershy said to Thomas before giving him a kiss on the forehead. She then left the room and gently closed the door.

A few hours later, Celestia’s sun started to rise majestically again a orange and sky blue canvas beyond the horizon, occupied by a few white fluffy clouds. The sunrise also casted a huge blanket of warmth and comfort all over Equestria. In the guest bedroom, the sun glistened through the window and it blanketed the sleeping form of the human child, until he started to stir in his sleep. The door to the guest bedroom opened, and Fluttershy gently entered the room. She quietly trotted over to the bed, and saw Thomas’s sleeping form rise and fall after a few soft breaths. She smiled warmly at him, and then she leaned her head forward and placed her hoof onto him and gently shook him. “Thomas, it’s time to wake up, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said softly. Thomas yawned softly, and then slowly blinked his eyes open after rubbing them softly. When his vision cleared up and revealed Fluttershy’s warm smile, he smiled back at her, “Good morning, Fluttershy.”

“Good morning, sweetheart. Are you feeling okay?” Fluttershy asked, stroking his arm as he sat up. “I-I’m fine. Are we still in Canterlot?” Thomas replied. Fluttershy nodded, “Mmhmm. Princess Celestia let us stay over after we’d help her clean up the ballroom. Did you sleep well last night?” Thomas nodded, then yawned again, then Fluttershy hugged him, “That’s good to hear, sweetie.” Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Are you hungry? Applejack and Spike are helping the others prepare breakfast in the dining hall.”

Thomas nodded, and felt his stomach growling, “Mmhmm. I guess I am a bit hungry.” Fluttershy nodded, then after Thomas untucked himself, she turned towards the bed for him to gently climb onto her back. Thomas smiled warmly at her, then carefully climbed onto her back, and hugged her neck. “You’re so sweet,” Fluttershy said with a soft giggle, then she trotted out of the guest room with Thomas riding her.

Later on, Fluttershy and Thomas arrived at the dining hall, and saw the princesses and the others, including Spike, seated at the table. Applejack and Spike made some haycakes topped with whipped cream and assorted toppings for each of them. Princess Celestia saw Fluttershy and Thomas enter the room, “Good morning, dear Fluttershy. And good morning to you too, young Thomas. Please, come take a seat and join us.” Fluttershy nodded, and then trotted over to a spare empty chair between Rarity and Rainbow Dash and sat down on her haunches. After Thomas climbed off her back, he sat down between her and Rarity. “Thank you, your highness,” Fluttershy said, kindly bowing her head towards Princess Celestia. “Good morning, everyone,” Thomas said with a soft smile, while looking at everypony around the table. Applejack came over with Thomas’s plate in one hoof and gently set it in front of him, and gave him a fork and knife, “Howdy there, Thomas. I realized you were hungry, so I made you some plain buttermilk haycakes and did the butter and syrup for ya. And I also made you some apple cider if you wanted some. You want anythin’ else?“

“No thanks. I’m good,” Thomas said. Applejack nodded, then tipped her hat, “No problem, sugarcube. Always happy to help. I hope you like them.” Applejack went to her seat and continued with her breakfast. Thomas saw his stack of two haycakes that were soaked with a pat of butter and some syrup, and he could smell the scent of buttermilk. Then he picked up his silverware and cut a piece so he could taste it, and found out they were soft and warm. After he cut his piece and took a bite, he suddenly smiled warmly as he could taste both the sweetness and softness of the syrup and butter and the deliciousness of the buttermilk. After he swallowed his first bite, he continued to enjoy his haycakes and drank some of his apple cider during each bite. He was satisfied by the amazing taste of the cider. When he was done after a few minutes, he put his dishes aside.

While she was eating her haycakes, Applejack felt a gently tight grip hug her, then she looked down and saw Thomas hugging her and nuzzling his cheek on her chest fur, “Thank you, Applejack. I really loved them.” Applejack smiled warmly at him, then rubbed his back, “Aww... Well, y’er welcome, little feller. I’m glad that ya enjoyed them.” She gently ruffled his hair with her hoof, and then continued to eat her breakfast.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, can I step outside on the balcony? I need some air,” Thomas asked. Princess Celestia nodded, then spoke softly, “Of course you may, sweetheart.” Thomas nodded and got up and walked towards the balcony. Once he was outside, he folded his arms and took a careful look at the sunrise.

The ponies, including Spike, looked from their point of view, and were relieved that he was happy. Princess Luna looked at Princess Celestia, until she nodded at Princess Luna, causing her to nod back, “Fluttershy, would it be alright if I spoke to young Thomas alone?” Fluttershy nodded with a warm smile, then Princess Luna stood up on all four legs and gave her sister and the others a warm smile and gentle nod, then she left the room to walk out to the balcony.

Fluttershy then had something on her mind, “Princess Celestia, girls, I have something I need to tell you all that I’ve been waiting to tell Thomas.” The others shown some confused faces. “What is it, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked. Fluttershy took a heavy deep breath, “I know that Thomas is very sweet and polite towards others,... and that we know that he has no family... But I’ve been thinking about something. Ever since he came into my life, I realized that he was very lonely... so I’ve done a lot of thinking... and I kinda thought about Thomas because he somehow touched my heart. With your permission… I would like to adopt him as my son.”

“Why… that’s… that’s so thoughtful of you, darling,” Rarity said. “I know. I don’t want to send him back to the orphanage because of how much suffering he endured, and I’m sorry about him not remembering his parents ever since he was so little, but all he can remember is his mother,” Fluttershy said. Twilight smiled warmly, “I think you should too. The poor sweetheart needs somepony to care for him, and you’ve proven that you’re capable of doing just that.” Fluttershy smiled warmly, and then hugged the purple alicorn. “I’ll help you with the adoption forms once we return to Ponyville,” Princess Celestia said. Fluttershy nodded, “Thank you.”

Meanwhile, Thomas was outside the balcony standing at the rail looking at the view of Canterlot, then saw Ponyville from here, and then all of Equestria from beyond. He then watched as Celestia’s sun stood up towards the light orange and sky blue canvas, then felt some deep depression in his chest, “They seem kind to me, just like… just like… my mommy.” He then buried his head on his arms and started crying softly. “I miss you, mommy. Whoever you were.”

Suddenly, Princess Luna carefully walked up to the little boy, and gently spoke to him, “Are you alright, young one?” Thomas turned around and saw Princess Luna standing there, then he ran up to her as she sat down on her haunches and wrapped his arms around her chest for a hug, until she wrapped her right foreleg around him for comfort. “It’s alright, dear Thomas. I’m right here,” Princess Luna said. “Thomas, is it alright if I join you?” Thomas nodded, then Princess Luna laid flat, until she tucked her legs underneath her, and reached out her right wing, “Here. Come sit with me.” Thomas nodded and sat down by Princess Luna’s side and curled his legs until his feet touched the surface and wrapped his arms around his knees, then leaned on her neck, nuzzling her fur.

Princess Luna then wrapped her wing around him and held him by her foreleg, patting his knees with her hoof, “That’s better. Now, what’s troubling you, my dear?” Thomas sniffed, “You’ve all been so kind to me, but... I really want to know my mommy. I want to know my mommy, and I want her to love me, feed me, read me stories, hug me, cuddle with me, and everything else that makes me happy. But I’m too young to be lonely without her. I’m sorry if I’m too shy. I’m... I’m scared.” Thomas then placed his hand on Princesses Luna’s shoulder and buried his cheek on her chest, until Princess Luna rested her head on top of his head, “Shhhhhh... Hush now, little one. There’s no need to be afraid of anything else anymore. Because you’re safe now.” Thomas then nodded and nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur, until Princess Luna thought of an idea, “Thomas, would you like me to tell you a story?” Thomas nodded after he wiped his tears, “Okay.”

Princess Luna made a heavy sigh, then looked at the sky. “You see, this is the story about the difference between dark and light, but between sun and moon. 1,000 years ago, when me and my sister were ruling Equestria together, everything here was peaceful and pleasant all over the land. Everypony in Equestria treated each other with love, respect, happiness, joy, and friendship. My sister was in charge of raising the sun so that everypony would grow crops, get together, play together, have picnics, work hard outside, and be happy. I was in charge of raising of the moon, except they did not enjoy the night, but went to sleep or celebrate the remaining hours of the day.”

“Then what happened?” Thomas asked. Princess Luna sighed, and looked down in shame, then continued, “One day, I allowed myself to be consumed by darkness, jealousy and hate. As Princess of the Night, I wanted the nightfall to last in Equestria forever, and made sure that the sun would never rise again.” Thomas was concerned about Princess Luna’s pain while curled up underneath her wing, “But why?”

Princess Luna continued, “Because everypony enjoyed the day more than the night. One tragic night, when I raised the moon, I refused to let it set so the sun would come. My dear sister tried to reason with me about our balance in Equestria.”

Princess Luna angrily confronted Princess Celestia, “Did you really expect me to sit idly by while they all basked in your precious light?!” Princess Celestia was concerned for her sister, “Sister, you don’t have to do this!”

Princess Luna raised out her wings, “There can only be one princess in Equestria! And that princess will be me!”

“When my sister tried to reason with me that Equestria needed both the sun and the moon to strive eternal balance, I refused to listen... until... IT happened.”

A solar eclipse appeared, and then a cloud of dark magic surrounded her, transforming herself into a tall black alicorn with pale purplish blue armor, a purple blotch with her crescent moon symbol on her flank, cerulean monstrous eyes, razor sharp teeth, and her mane and tail expanded into a purple glimmering cloud. She transformed into Nightmare Moon, and made an evil cackle.

“That resentment ate at my heart and consumed it with pure darkness until I transformed myself into a terrifying dark sorceress whose heart was as black as night. I became... Nightmare Moon.”

“Luna, I will not fight you! You must lower the moon! It’s your duty!” Princess Celestia hollered. “Luna? I am... Nightmare Moon! I have but one royal duty now: TO DESTROY YOU!” Nightmare Moon said, until she and Princess Celestia fought with their magic and flying, causing destruction to the castle. Nightmare Moon beat Princess Celestia, but she got back up, “Oh, dear sister. I am sorry, but you have given me no choice but to use these.” Princess Celestia summoned six colorful gems that looked like The Elements of Harmony, and then created a huge blast that banished her sister to the moon, then Princess Celestia started to have tears in her eyes.

“With the magical powers of the Elements of Harmony, my dear sister had no choice but to banish me to the moon for 1,000 years. It tore her apart.”

Thomas was amazed, “Wow...” Thomas wiped her tear with his hand, then she smiled warmly and nuzzled his head with hers, then Thomas sat back down, “What happened next?” Princess Luna sighed deeply, then continued her tale, “After spending 1,000 years during my exile on the moon as Nightmare Moon, she decided to avenge her defeat at the hooves of my sister and swore revenge by taking her throne and trapping her somewhere unknown.” Thomas looked up at her with concern, then tried to be brave. “But she called for her most loyal, trusted, and faithful student of all time, Twilight Sparkle, who was given a task to help with the Summer Sun Celebration honoring my defeat, and that’s where she met her friends. When the sun refused to return that night, Nightmare Moon interfered and invaded Equestria, until Twilight Sparkle and her friends journeyed to the castle in the Everfree Forest and retrieve the Elements of Harmony. When the five other elements were presented to those five ponies, and when Twilight received hers, they united together and helped defeat Nightmare Moon and free me from her grasp. They were successful and were able to return both the sun and my sister, and I was finally free. When my sister confronted me, I apologized and we forgave each other, and I reunited with her and we continued to rule Equestria as long as I was by her side, and everypony accepted it. The end.”

Thomas finally felt happy about Princess Luna, but disappointed about her dark side, “Princess Luna, I understand that you had a problem, but if Princess Celestia really cared about you before you turned, how come you had to be banished? You could’ve talked to her about it before your jealousy happened and she would listen.”

Princess Luna looked down at him, “You see, dear one, although I tried to overthrow my sister as ruler of Equestria as Nightmare Moon and wanted nightfall to last forever, she still loved me as I still do, and she is very noble, and was able to forgive me after I was free from my curse. It’s sometimes the right thing to show some mercy by forgiving somepony. And even though we’re sisters, we’re also family, and it will always be there to forgive you, love you, care for you, and help you if something troubles you or if you make a mistake. I vowed to never make that mistake again.” She then lowered her head and nuzzled his back. “And if I had any problems, I would talk to someone I can trust and they’ll listen, and I know you would’ve done the same thing,” Thomas said. “But I care.”

Princess Luna smiled warmly at him, “That’s right, dear Thomas. And I’m truly sorry about the pain you’ve suffered from being lonely without friends and the tragedy you fell upon during your time at the orphanage. You deserve better.” She then gave him a soft kiss on the top of his head, then gently spoke, “Thomas, I also have something else to tell you.”

Thomas looked up, “Okay, Princess Luna. I’m listening.” She took a deep breath, and then looked down at the little colt with a small smile, “You see, as Princess of the Night, I am able to listen to the wishes and prayers that come from the hearts and souls of all ponies in Equestria. But this is a different story. Three nights ago, I heard the wish of a young colt from a distant world, like where your species come from.”

“Really?” Thomas asked curiously. Princess Luna nodded, “Yes. This young colt, whose heart was very sad, made a wish. That young colt... was you.” Thomas gasped, then remembered his wish, “I remember! My wish was for me to leave the orphanage and live in a new home with a family that will love me and have friends to play with!” Princess Luna nodded, “Yes, dear Thomas. You were the one who made that wish. So with deep concentration, I came to you spiritually and used my magic to cover you in a warm comforting glow so that you wouldn’t wake up, and decided to bring you here to Equestria. When we arrived, I placed you on my back until I stopped at the doorstep that belonged to the home of the Element of Kindness, which was Fluttershy because I knew she could keep you safe.”

Thomas remembered how he met Fluttershy, “And then Fluttershy found me, and took me in. The reason I’m here and living with Fluttershy... was because of you?” Princess Luna nodded, then Thomas felt tears in his eyes and hugged Princess Luna and cried, “Thank you, Princess Luna. Thank you.” Princess Luna hugged him back, “You are welcome, dear one. I only did it so that you would be taken care of and safe from danger.” Thomas nodded and he hugged Princess Luna.

After Thomas felt better, he saw Fluttershy and the others come outside to talk with him. Fluttershy came over to him and stood by him. The other mares stood by Fluttershy in a circle, and Princess Luna rose and sat on her haunches, so did her sister. “Thomas, we were talking about some things, and... if you want to or would like to...” Fluttershy said. “Me, my sister, Luna, and these ponies would be honored if you choose to stay in Equestria, meaning you could live here, but it’s up to you,” Princess Celestia said softly. “R-R-Really?” Thomas asked gently.

“Of course, darling. You are the most precious and adorable little colt we have ever met. And if you decide to stay, I can make you some new clothes and pajamas, and I’ll let you play with my sister Sweetie Belle,” Rarity offered. “I just think your style has also inspired me for my sense of fashion.”

“And if you do decide to stay, sugarcube, I’ll bring ya over to Sweet Apple Acres and let ya help out, and I can introduce ya to the rest of my family during the annual Apple Family Reunion,” Applejack offered. “And I know Apple Bloom and her friends will be heartbroken if you left, because they really want you to stay.”

“I can also give you that ride I promised, and take you to Cloudsdale for a tour,” Rainbow Dash said. “We can have lots of fun if you stay! We can also bake together!” Pinkie Pie said. “And I can let you come over and let you read some of my books if you want, or I can teach you about the magic of friendship, and we can bring you to the Crystal Empire if we decide to go,” Twilight said. “But like Princess Celestia said, it’s up to you.”

Thomas felt tears in his eyes, and then looked at Fluttershy with a warm smile, “I want to live here because you’ve been so kind to me and made me happy. But... Fluttershy?” Fluttershy lowered herself down a little, “Yes?” Thomas nervously sniffed, “If it’s okay with you and if I stay with you,... am I allowed... to c-call you Momma?” Fluttershy felt tears in her eyes and warmly smiled, then her heart began to melt over his request, “Thomas... I’d love for you to stay, and I was also planning on adopting you.”

“Y-You were?” Thomas asked. “Yes, sweetheart. Since the morning I found you, you somehow changed my life. I have come to love and care for you more than anypony in Equestria or anyone in your world. You’ve also held a very special place in my heart now. I love you more than anything, Thomas. I know you never knew your mother, and I promise to be there for you now and forever.”

“So… I.. I can call you Momma?” Thomas asked. “Aww… Thomas sweetie, of course you can call me Momma,” Fluttershy replied, until she couldn’t hold her tears of happiness anymore, causing her to sit down and reach out her hooves. “OH, MY SWEET LITTLE THOMAS! COME TO MOMMY!” Thomas beamed with a smile and then ran to Fluttershy, and she held him in her forelegs for an embrace while she sat down on her haunches. Thomas sobbed happily, while Fluttershy gently rubbed his back with her hoof, “I love you, Momma.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly, “I love you too, Thomas.” The others made a “d’awwww” reaction to the happy moment, and had warm tearful smiles on their faces, so they gathered around Fluttershy and Thomas for a warm group hug. “Thank you for granting my wish, Princess Luna,” Thomas said softly. “You are humbly welcome, dear one,” Princess Luna said. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I vow that I will love him and take good care of him,” Fluttershy said. “I know you will,” Princess Celestia said. Fluttershy looked at Thomas one more time, then they continued with the hug.

Chapter 8: Thomas’s New Home

The next morning, the golden glow of Celestia’s sun blanketed all over Equestria. The leaves were starting to turn orange, yellow and red and fall off the trees because autumn was here. At the cottage, Fluttershy was feeding her animals one group at a time. She was outside and started off by feeding her chickens some chicken feed, then she fed all her outdoor critters, and gave Angel his special salad. When she came back inside, she fed her birds a bowl of bird seeds, the squirrels and chipmunks some nuts and acorns, and her other indoor critters some berries, nuts, and vegetables.

When Fluttershy was done, she felt excited because today was the day she adopts Thomas as her little colt. She saw Thomas come down yawning and then she trotted over to him for a morning hug, until he hugged her back and nuzzled his cheek on her foreleg, “Good morning, sweetheart.”

Thomas looked up at her smiling face, “Good morning, Momma.” Fluttershy giggled and gave him a kiss on his forehead, “Did you sleep well?” Thomas nodded warmly, “Momma? I’m hungry.”

“Aww... don’t worry, sweetie. I’ll get you your breakfast. Why don’t you sit with everyone else while I fix your porridge?” Fluttershy replied. Thomas nodded and then sat on the couch, until some of the critters came to cuddle with him. “Hey, guys. I missed you too,” Thomas said, petting the ferrets and raccoons, then saw some small birds come down and landed on his fingers. He was suddenly paused as he felt something furry from behind him. Thomas looked up and saw a big and massive grizzly bear with grayish blackish brown fur, a light grayish blackish brown underbelly and a tan muzzle looking at him. He suddenly backed up whimpering, until Fluttershy looked at him. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. He won’t hurt you. Watch,” she said, until the bear carefully lifted up Thomas and gently brought him over for a hug, and then put him down after a couple more seconds of hugging. “Th-Thank you,” Thomas said, and then the bear growled “you’re welcome.”

He suddenly heard a knock on the door, “I GOT IT, MOMMA!” Thomas went to the door and turned the doorknob, and he saw Rarity standing there, “Hi, Auntie Rarity!” He let her inside, and then hugged Rarity, until she hugged him back.

“Good morning, precious. Are you excited about today?” Rarity asked, until she kissed him on the forehead. “Yeah! I can’t wait to live with my new momma and my new aunts!” Thomas replied excitedly. “Well, I’m glad. Anyway, I have something for you, darling,” Rarity said, then took out a few outfits from her saddlebags and gave them to Thomas. “These are just a few outfits for you to wear, and I washed your other clothes and the pajamas you wore when you arrived. And I managed to do some stitching on your teddy bear.”

Thomas hugged Rarity one more time, “You fixed my teddy! Thank you, Auntie Rarity!” Rarity placed her foreleg around his shoulders, “You’re welcome, dear. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to. I’ll see you later.” Thomas waved at her, “Bye, Auntie Rarity!” Thomas closed the door and saw Fluttershy with his breakfast on the coffee table. He came to the couch and saw the porridge with milk, berries and cinnamon. After he took a bite, he started to enjoy the taste of the berries. “Thanks, Momma,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, Thomas. Now finish up, and you can go get cleaned up and get dressed, because today is a special day for you and me,” Fluttershy replied. Thomas nodded, then he continued to eat his breakfast.

After a few minutes, he finished his porridge and his tummy was full. He gave the plate to Fluttershy, then he went upstairs and carried the outfits Rarity gave him. After he was upstairs, he placed each outfit that Rarity made for him, then grabbed one pair of clothes, and went over to the bathroom, and started his bath.

When he was refreshed from his bath, he put on a forest green t-shirt with white miniature stripes. He also wore sports grey jogging pants, and a cardinal red sports hooded jacket with three vertical navy blue stripes on the sleeves. He came down to show his mother some of his new attire, “Momma, look what Auntie Rarity made me!” Fluttershy was amazed by his new clothes, “I like it very much, sweetie. I’m sure she did a great job as usual.” She hugged the child, then she remembered something, “Thomas, everypony made a surprise for us, so I think it’s time we head over.”

“Okay, Momma,” Thomas said, then Fluttershy lowered herself towards his level, and then Thomas climbed onto her back, and left the cottage. Before they head off to Ponyville, Fluttershy saw Angel, “Angel, can you look after the others while I’m gone?” Angel nodded, until Fluttershy petted his head and then she left for Ponyville.

When they arrived, Fluttershy slowed down and then stopped near Sugarcube Corner, “Sweetheart, I want to show you something, but could you close your eyes?” Thomas nodded, and then he closed his eyes, until a blindfold unexpectedly went around his shut eyesight.

After Fluttershy went inside the store, she stopped. “Thomas, do you want to get off?” Thomas nodded, and then he got off Fluttershy, then the lights came on. “Okay, you can take it off and open your eyes now, sweetie,” she said, then Thomas opened his eyes and untied the blindfold around his eyes, revealing a party. “SURPRISE!!!” A group of ponies hollered as they saw Thomas smiling warmly, “Thank you, but what’s this for?”

Pinkie Pie came over, “Don’t you remember? Fluttershy adopted you, so I made an idea to throw a adoption party!” Thomas looked around and saw his aunts gather with the other ponies, “You were all in on it?” They nodded, until Thomas had tears in his eyes, “Momma? Did you know about this? Is this really for me?” Fluttershy nodded with a warm smile, “Yes. I was in on this, and I did know. You deserve this, because some residents of Ponyville would like to meet you and get to know you. Welcome home, sweetheart.” Thomas moved closer and hugged her warmly around her chest, then she hugged him back with her foreleg placed around his shoulder, then she gave him a kiss on the top of his head.

Princess Celestia smiled warmly at them, then placed her wing around them, and turned towards the small crowd, “Citizens of Ponyville, I’m honored to welcome you all here today as we celebrate the adoption of this dear child, Thomas Mercer Shy.” A light brown earth pony mare appeared. She had a light grey mane and tail, blue eyes, a white collar with a teal scarf, gold glasses, and her flank had a cutie mark of a scroll wrapped in blue ribbon. Her name was Mayor Mare. “Miss Fluttershy, if you are ready, the legal adoption form is right here, and this colt will be yours to take care of,” she said. “We’re right here, Fluttershy,” Twilight said. Fluttershy nodded, and then thought for a moment as she looked down and smiled warmly at the little colt who was hugging her foreleg, and the sight touched her heart. “Mayor Mare, Princess Celestia,... I am ready to sign,” she said.

Mayor Mare and Princess Celestia nodded, and then Fluttershy took the scroll carefully and gently grasped the quill with her hoof, and signed the scroll through each section, until she signed her signature. When she was done, Mayor Mare stamped the scroll for acceptance, and then Fluttershy looked down at Thomas and held him with one foreleg underneath his bottom and hugged him.

“Thank you both for allowing me to adopt this sweet little colt. I promise with the magic of kindness that I will love and care for him with all of my heart, and be a good mother,” Fluttershy said, then she nuzzled her cheek to his head and wrapped her wing around him for comfort, while Thomas nuzzled with the softness of her fur.

Celestia lowered her head towards Thomas, and tapped his shoulders with her horn, “Thomas, as Princess of Equestria, I, along with your mother, your aunts, and all of my little ponies, would now like to officially conform this adoption legal, and welcome you to your new home!” Thomas saw everypony clapping their hooves and cheering for him, then Princess Celestia leaned her head forward and nuzzled her head towards his chest, then Thomas hugged her by gently embracing her neck, “Thank you, Princess Celestia! I love my new family!” Princess Celestia nodded, then looked at Pinkie Pie, “That’s your cue.” Pinkie Pie brought out her party cannon and placed her hooves around the rope trigger, “LET’S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!” After she pulled the trigger, a pearl white unicorn mare with a frizzled mane and tail with two streaks of light and dark blue, she wore white headphones around her ears and big black thick rimmed oval glasses with purple lenses, and her flank had a cutie mark of a music note. She was playing party music and turning the discs for a remix so that everypony could dance and enjoy the party.

The fillies and colts were playing games with Pinkie Pie and Applejack helped serve some cake, and Princess Celestia sat on a seat drinking some tea and enjoying some cake.

While Thomas was enjoying his party, he saw Twilight talking to other ponies, so he went up to her and gently tugged her tail. Twilight turned around and saw Thomas standing there, “What is it, sweetheart?”

“I can’t find Momma. I want to take a picture of all of us, but I can’t find her or the others, but I’m glad I found you,” Thomas said, hugging his aunt. “Shhhhhh... It’s okay, Thomas. I’ll go look for them when I’m done talking to these two,” Twilight said. “Okay, Auntie Twilight. I’m sorry if I disturbed you,” Thomas said, then he saw a cyan unicorn mare with a light blue and white mane and tail, orange eyes and a cutie mark of an angel harp and a yellow earth pony mare with blue and pink mane and tail, blue eyes, and a cutie mark of three candy wrappers. “Thomas, this is Lyra Heartstrings and Bon Bon. Girls, this is my nephew, Thomas,” Twilight said. “Aww! He’s so adorable!” Lyra said, ruffling his hair. “Hello, sweetheart. It’s very nice to meet you,” Bon Bon said, until Thomas shook her hoof. “It’s nice to meet you, and Lyra too, Bon Bon,” Thomas said. “Um... if it’s okay... can we hang out next time?”

“Sure,” Bon Bon said, then she and Lyra gave Thomas a hug. “We’ll even babysit if you’re mom’s doing something important,” Lyra said. “Thank you,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, sweetie,” Lyra said. “Now if you‘ll excuse us, we have a party to celebrate. It was nice meeting you, Thomas. See you around!” Bon Bon said. “Bye!” Thomas said.

“Auntie Twilight, after the party, can we get a group picture of me, Momma, you and your friends, Spike, and the three fillies please? It’s just something to remember by,” Thomas asked. “Aww... of course we can, sweetheart. That’s so sweet of you,” Twilight said, then she gave him a hug. “I’ll get the girls and tell them about it. Why don’t you go and make some friends with the fillies and colts over there?” Thomas then nodded and went to go play and dance with his the CMCs, until 5 minutes passed on, and Spike came over, “Thomas! Girls! They’re ready for the photo! Come on!”

Thomas and the girls followed Spike outside towards the castle and they saw the girls getting ready for a group photo with Thomas. “Look! There they are!” Rainbow Dash said, then they saw Thomas, Spike and the fillies running over to the group and taking their positions. Spike placed the timer on the camera, and then went over and stood in front of Rarity and Twilight’s forelegs, the fillies stood with their sisters, and Thomas stood in the center with Fluttershy’s hoof on his shoulder.

“Okay, everypony! Smile!” Spike said, then the camera flashed and revealed a picture of Thomas with his new family. “Thomas, we are all proud to be your family,” Twilight said, then gave him a hug and kissed his cheek, and Spike gave him a fist pound, then they flew back to the castle. “You deserve it, darling,” Rarity said, giving him a kiss on the cheek, then she and Sweetie Belle went home. “See ya, Thomas!” Sweetie Belle said. “You’re gonna make one heck of a nephew, kid. As long as you got us, we’ll be there to keep you safe,” Rainbow Dash said, then she ruffled his hair and flew off with Scootaloo on her back. “I’m glad you’ll have a great time here in your new home, sugarcube,” Applejack said, then she tipped her hat, until Apple Bloom gave him a hug, and caught up with her sister. Pinkie Pie gently ruffled his hair and gave Thomas a hug, “Hope you enjoy your time here, little cutie, because it’s gonna be fun! See ya!” Pinkie Pie bounced off to Sugarcube Corner.

After everypony was home, Fluttershy took Thomas back home and trotted upstairs to the bedroom. When Fluttershy got up there, she let Thomas climb off her back and change into his pajamas that Rarity washed. When he was finally changed, he took out a toothbrush and toothpaste a pony named Colgate gave him, then he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. When he was done, he climbed into her bed and then laid back, until Fluttershy tucked him under the blankets. “Did you have a good time, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah. I liked it, Momma,” Thomas said. “Are you glad to finally have a home and a mother who loves you?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah. Thanks for adopting me, Momma,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, Thomas. You deserve a family, and a caring mother,” Fluttershy said. “And don’t worry. I’m sure everypony here will love you for who you are.” Thomas smiled warmly and gave Fluttershy one more hug, until she nuzzled his cheek. After Thomas made a soft yawn, he laid back, and then Fluttershy blew out the candle, and kissed her son on the cheek. “Goodnight, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “Goodnight, Momma,” Thomas said, then he went to sleep. Then, Fluttershy thought of something, ‘I’m so glad he finally has a home.’ She then went downstairs to sleep, and then Thomas slept peacefully in the soft bed with a warm smile on his face.

The next morning, Celestia’s sun rose from the horizon of Ponyville, and it beamed through the bedroom window of Fluttershy’s cottage and blanketed the sleeping boy, who was sleeping underneath the covers. He started to stir in his sleep and then he woke up with a soft yawn, then he went got out of bed, put his slippers on, and walked downstairs. When he arrived in the den, he saw his mother sleeping on the couch, until she started to wake up. When she softly yawned and blinked her eyes open, she saw her little colt stand there, until he came closer and wrapped his arms around her neck and nuzzled with the fur of her chest, until she held him with one foreleg, “Good morning, Momma.”

“Good morning, my little colt. You’re up early. Did you sleep well?” Fluttershy asked, giving her son a hug. “Mmhmm. I’m still tired, but I’m fine,” Thomas said, rubbing his eyes. “Aww... I know, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, then Thomas saw the animals, “Good morning, everyone. Did you guys sleep well?” The animals replied with chirps and chitters. While Thomas continued to cuddle with his mother, he looked up at her with a warm smile, “Momma, I know I’m young and that I’ve done it before, but... can I help you feed the animals again? Please?” Fluttershy felt her heart melt with a warm smile as she leaned her head down, and nuzzled at the top of his head, until he looked up and felt her give him a tender kiss on the forehead, then rubbed his back with her other foreleg, “Aww... Of course you can help me feed the animals, sweetheart. That’s very kind of you.” Thomas smiled warmly at her, then continued to hug her, “Thank you, Momma. Can I have breakfast before we start?”

Fluttershy giggled softly, and then kissed him on the forehead, “Yes. I know you don’t wanna help out on an empty stomach. Why don’t you go get dressed while I fix up your porridge?” Thomas nodded, until Fluttershy put him down and went to the kitchen to fix up his porridge, then he went upstairs to her bedroom.

When he got there, he opened the chest full of clothes that Rarity made for him, then he picked out a light green t-shirt, charcoal grey cargo pants, and a green jacket. When he came down, Fluttershy set up his porridge in a small bowl and flavored it with berries, milk, honey and cinnamon, “Thank you, Momma.” Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the forehead, “You’re welcome, sweetheart. Now, eat up and we can get started.” Thomas nodded and then he continued to eat his porridge.

While Thomas was eating his breakfast, Fluttershy went to the kitchen to set up some bowls full of nuts and acorns, berries, and bird seeds. When she finished with those and got out some fruits and vegetables from the refrigerator, she saw Thomas put his bowl in the sink, “Thomas, would you like to help me set up Angel’s special salad?”

“Really? But what if I mess it up?” Thomas asked nervously. “Aww... Don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll do fine and you have Mommy to help you, okay?” Fluttershy said, until Thomas smiled at her, then she leaned forward and gave him a kiss on the forehead. After she set up the ingredients for the salad, she grabbed a stool for him to stand on, and watched him step on. “That looks good, Momma. Do you think he’ll love it?” Thomas asked. “He loves it so much, sweetheart. I know he’ll love it as he loves you,” Fluttershy replied, then she set up the lettuce leaves into a layer. “Okay, now he likes his orange slices in a layer around the lettuce, with the cucumber slices on top.” Thomas nodded, and then carefully took the orange slices and placed them in a layer around the lettuce leaves, and then placed the cucumber slices on top of the orange slices. “Is this right?” Thomas asked.

Fluttershy nodded with a squee, “Now we add another layer of lettuce leaves, and then we do the orange slices again.” Thomas added the final layer of lettuce leaves, and then placed the orange slices on top of the lettuce leaves. He pointed at the pineapple, until Fluttershy nodded warmly. Thomas then placed the slice of pineapple on top of the orange slices. When he saw the whipped cream, he grabbed a spoon and gently placed some on top of the pineapple, orange slices and lettuce leaves. He then sprinkled the nuts on the whipped cream, and finally placed the cherry on top.

“You did a wonderful job, sweetheart! Angel’s going to love it,” Fluttershy beamed with pride, and then Thomas hugged her, until he carefully climbed on her back. She then leaned down so she can let him grab the bowl. After he was ready, Fluttershy and Thomas walked outside to Angel’s kennel. When he climbed off his mother’s back, Thomas quietly went towards the kennel and gently knocked, “Angel? It’s time to eat, little buddy. I just hope I did a good job helping Momma make it.” Angel softly yawned, then he saw his special salad being given by the boy, then the bunny slid his tongue out of his little maw dripping with saliva and then licked his lips. When Angel went to the boy, he nuzzled his hand, then took his cute little bib, and fork, then started eating his salad.

“I think he likes it,” Thomas said. “That’s right, sweetheart. I’m very proud of you,” Fluttershy said, then she hugged her little colt, and kissed him on the top of his head. “Now, how about if I show you what I feed all my other animals?” Thomas nodded, and then he and Fluttershy did a walkthrough as she let her little colt help feed her other animals.

After an hour and a few minutes of feeding the animals, Fluttershy and Thomas decided to take a stroll around Ponyville so they can get some fresh air and exercise. When all of a sudden, they saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo walk by. “Hello, girls,” Fluttershy said. “Hey, Fluttershy,” Apple Bloom said. “Whatcha doing?” Scootaloo asked. “Me and my little colt are taking a stroll around Ponyville,” Fluttershy said. “Oh, by the way, Rarity said that today’s the day you and her get your spa treatment,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Oh, that’s right. Umm...” Thomas gets off her back after Fluttershy leaned down, and then she looked at him, “Thomas, why don’t you go play with the girls until I’m done with my spa treatment?” Fluttershy said. “Okay, Momma. I’ll be a good boy,” Thomas said. Fluttershy gave Thomas a hug as he hugged her foreleg, then kissed him on the top of his head, “I know you will. When we’re done, I’ll come get you and we can head on home.” Thomas nodded, then gave his mother one more hug. After she left and gave him a small pouch full of bits, he went off to go play with his friends.

“What do you wanna do first?” Thomas asked. “I know! How about a ride in our wagon?” Scootaloo asked. “I like that idea, but we don’t have a spare helmet for him,” Sweetie Belle said. “Well, we can stop at the sports shop and get him one,” Apple Bloom said. “Yeah! C’mon, let’s go get our friend a helmet!” Scootaloo said. “Hop on, little buddy,” Sweetie Belle said, and then Thomas climbed on her back, and then he and the Crusaders ran off to the sports shop to get him a helmet.

Later on, Thomas was sitting in the wagon between Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle while Scootaloo used her wagon to pull the wagon. Apple Bloom wore a blue helmet, Sweetie Belle wore a light green helmet, and Scootaloo wore a purple helmet with two white stripes going down the center. They got Thomas a dark grey and royal blue helmet.

“Alright, here we go!” Scootaloo said. When she rapidly flapped her wings, she pulled the wagon at full speed, and then they rode were enjoying the ride with laughs and cheers. When they stopped, Thomas and the girls giggled, “Can we do that again?”

“Maybe later,” Scootaloo said. “Hey, Thomas. Do you want to get some milkshakes from Sugarcube Corner?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Yes, please. Maybe we can go play in the park later, too,” Thomas said. “Great idea, Thomas!” Apple Bloom said.

When Thomas and the three fillies walked into Sugarcube Corner, they saw a blue earth pony with a pink curly mane and tail washing some dishes, and a golden orange earth pony with orange trimmed mane and tail writing down some ingredients. “Hey, Mr. and Mrs. Cake!” the girls said. Mrs. Cake looked down at them, “Hello there, girls! Welcome!” Mrs. Cake said. “Oh! Well, you must be Thomas! Pinkie Pie’s told us about you. My name is Cup Cake, but you can call me Mrs. Cake. This is my husband, Carrot Cake, but you can call him Mr. Cake.”

“Pleased to meet you, little colt,” Mr. Cake said. “So, what brings you here?” Mrs. Cake asked. “We’re here to get something to drink before we go to the park, if y’all ain’t busy today,” Apple Bloom said. “No, no. We’re free today. So, what will it be?” Mrs. Cake asked.

“Do you have vanilla milkshakes?” Thomas asked. “Of course we do!” Mrs. Cake. “He’ll have that, and we’ll have some, but strawberry for Sweetie Belle, one vanilla for Apple Bloom, and one chocolate for me,” Scootaloo said. “Can we get some of those frosted sugar cookies for each of us too, but an apple cider donut for Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Of course you may,” Mrs. Cake said. “Alright, that’ll be 6 bits.” Thomas nodded and took out the six bits from the pouch, and then Sweetie Belle used her magic to levitate them to the counter so Mr. Cake can help them pay for the snacks, then they went to a table to wait.

“Mrs. Cake? Can I use the bathroom? I need to pee,” Thomas asked. “Sure. It’s straight upstairs, first door on the right,” Mrs. Cake said. “Thank you,” Thomas said, then the girls waiting for him while he went over to the restroom to pee. After he came back, Mr. Cake gave them their snacks and shakes.

After Thomas sat down on his chair and drank his vanilla milkshake and saw the whipped cream and cherry on top, he started to enjoy it, and then he ate his cookie while drinking his milkshake. The girls enjoyed their treats as well.

“I’m really glad you decided to stay here in Equestria, Thomas,” Sweetie Belle said. “It’d be really sad if you decided to leave forever, and we’d be sad.” Thomas patted the unicorn filly on her shoulder, “Don’t cry, Sweetie Belle. I’m just glad I have to have my Momma, her friends as my aunts, and you as my friends,” Thomas said.

Meanwhile, Rarity and Fluttershy were at the Ponyville Spa getting their treatments. Rarity and Fluttershy wore robes all over and towels wrapped around her mane, and they also had mud masks and cucumber slices on their eyelids. “Ah... isn’t this relaxing, darling?” Rarity asked with a deep sigh, as she was getting her hooves trimmed. “Yes. I feel so much better,” Fluttershy replied. “I’m so glad that Thomas is enjoying his permanent stay, he even loved helping me feed the animals.”

“I’m glad he did. He deserves to help out,” Rarity said. “Besides staying inside not doing anything won’t help him. He probably needs to go out and make some friends. What were you planning to do today, darling?”

“I was planning on going to have a talk with Miss Cheerilee about getting Thomas registered, because I was thinking about giving him some education,” Fluttershy said. “Splendid idea, Fluttershy,” Rarity said, while she got her hooves shined. “He deserves to go to school.”

“I’m glad you agree. I’ll have Twilight help me out when we’re done,” Fluttershy said. “Indeed. For now... let’s just relax,” Rarity said, until she leaned back and took a deep breath.

Later on, after Thomas and the girls went to play in the park, they rode to Sweet Apple Acres because they wanted to show Thomas something. “Thomas, climb on my back and close your eyes. We’ve got somethin’ to show ya,” Apple Bloom said. Thomas climbed on Apple Bloom’s back, until Scootaloo wrapped a blindfold around his eyes, then the fillies went upstairs to their clubhouse and then they went into the clubhouse.

“Okay, Thomas, one... two... THREE!” Sweetie Belle said, then she unwrapped the blindfold and then Thomas saw him inside their headquarters. “Wow... What is this place?” Thomas asked. “Thomas, have a seat right there,” Apple Bloom said. Thomas nodded and sat down on the stool. After that, Apple Bloom stood on the tall desk and banged her gavel, “Thomas, since you’ve decided to stay here in Equestria, we decided to make you an official member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

“Really? What do I do?” Thomas asked. “If you stick with us, we try to find our cutie marks together, but sometimes come up with ideas before we do that,” Scootaloo said. “And we can sometimes have fun together,” Sweetie Belle stated. “So, will you accept the offer of joining our club, and vow that you’ll stay by our side?” Apple Bloom. “I accept,” Thomas said. “Then by the power infested in me, I welcome you to the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Apple Bloom said, then she banged her gavel.

“Thomas! Where are you?! It’s time to go home, sweetheart!” Fluttershy’s voice hollered. “That’s my Momma. I’ll see you girls tomorrow,” Thomas said. “Bye, Thomas!” Apple Bloom said. “See ya soon, buddy!” Scootaloo said. “Goodbye!” Sweetie Belle said.

After Thomas climbed down, he saw Fluttershy heading off to the cottage and then caught up with her, “Hi, Momma.” Fluttershy looked down and saw Thomas walking beside her. “Hello, Thomas,” Fluttershy said. “Let’s go home. I’ll make you some soup for dinner.”

“Can I have bread with it?” Thomas asked. “Of course, my precious little colt,” Fluttershy said. “Thanks, Momma,” Thomas said, giving Fluttershy’s neck a hug. “You’re welcome, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, then they continued to journey home.

When they arrived at the cottage, Thomas got off her back and went to sit down, while Fluttershy went to the kitchen and started to chop some vegetables, then she put them in the soup, “So what did you and the girls do?”

“We rode on the wagon, had some snacks at Sugarcube Corner, and we played in the park. And Momma?” Thomas said. “Yes, sweetheart?” Fluttershy replied. “I also joined their club,” Thomas said, and showed her his cape, which was red and had gold silk on the other side, and it had a blue shield with a unicorn sewn on it. “Am I allowed to play with them and help them with their crusading?” Thomas asked.

Fluttershy nodded, “Of course, my little one. But as long as you be careful and not do anything dangerous, that’s fine by me.” She went back to cooking the soup, until she felt Thomas hug her hind leg, “Thank you, Momma! This really means a lot to me and my friends.” Fluttershy blushed and smiled warmly, “You’re welcome, my little colt. Here, go sit back down. Your soup’s done.”

Thomas nodded and sat at the table, then Fluttershy gave him a bowl full of chicken broth soup with mixed vegetables, and daisy petals, then gave him a plate full of two slices of bread, then she watched her son eat the soup. “It’s really good, Momma,” Thomas said. “I’m glad you like it,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him a kiss on the temple. After Thomas finished his dinner, it was time for bed. “Thomas? Could you close your eyes? I have a surprise for you,” Fluttershy said as she was hovering upstairs with her son in her forelegs. Thomas nodded and then closed his eyes.

“Okay, sweetie. Open them,” she said. Thomas opened his eyes, and he saw a spare room that fits his style. The walls were bluish green and had two shades of stripes with light grayish aqua green and dark aqua green, he had a toy chest for his toys, a dresser for his clothes, a small table for his lamp and night light, a bookshelf for his books, and he had a dark oak wood bed with a blue star covered softener blanket, white and sky blue bedsheets with red, green and blue stripes, and cloud soft plush mattress and pillows.

“What is this, Momma?” Thomas asked. “Welcome to your new bedroom,” Fluttershy replied. “You made this... for me?” Thomas asked. Fluttershy nodded, and then Thomas hugged his mother, “Thank you, Momma.” Fluttershy nodded, and then hugged her son in reply. “Now, let’s get you changed into your pajamas and I’ll tuck you into bed.” Thomas nodded and then Fluttershy helped him change into his pajamas, which were his red pajamas he wore on the day he arrived. After he was changed, Fluttershy tucked him into his new bed, which he liked as the softness was as soft as a cloud from Cloudsdale.

“Thomas, are you glad to have a mother who loves you, and friends who care about you?” Fluttershy asked. “Mmhmm. This is better than the orphanage,” Thomas said. “I’m glad you’re happy,” Fluttershy said.

After Thomas was asleep, Fluttershy gave him one more hug. “Good night, my precious little one.” She then kissed him on the forehead, and then she walked over to her bedroom, climbed into her bed and then went to sleep. ‘I hope he has fun at school tomorrow,’ she thought to herself.

Author's Note

Looks like Thomas is enjoying his stay in Equestria! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 9: Thomas’s First Day of School

Dawn came as Celestia’s sun rose against the reddish orange and cerulean blue morning sky, and covered by a few white puffy clouds, and more leaves were falling. In the bedroom of Fluttershy’s cottage, Thomas slept adorably underneath the soft and warm bed covers with his head placed on a soft pillow, and holding his teddy bear that Rarity fixed. He was asleep in his pajamas when he came to Equestria, until he started to murmur in his sleep when felt something softly gentle against his shoulder and then heard a soft voice whisper in his ear, “Thomas, it’s time to wake up.” He slowly blinked his eyes open, and yawned softly as he rubbed his eyes for a view, until it revealed the greenish blue eyes and soft, warm smile of his mother, Fluttershy.

“Hi, Momma,” Thomas said softly. Fluttershy then leaned her head over and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead, while she stroked his shoulder with her hoof, “Good morning, Thomas.” After Thomas carefully climbed out of the bed, and gently landed on the floor, he went to her, hugged her neck softly and laid his head against her chest fur, until she held him with one foreleg, and then she placed her head on top of his head. While he nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur, he suddenly heard her heartbeat. After a nice cuddle, Fluttershy looked at him in the eyes, “Are you ready for your first day of school, Thomas?”

Thomas nervously swallowed, then looked back up at her, “I am, b-but... Momma? I’m not really sure. W-Wh-What if the other ponies don’t like me because I’m... d-different?” Fluttershy smiled warmly at him, then nuzzled with him again, “Shhhhhh... It’s okay, sweetie. I’m sure they’ll like you, because you are a very sweet and polite little colt. Plus, You have Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom to look out for you.” She gave Thomas a kiss on the forehead and continued to gently hug him. “That’s nice. I’m glad they’ll be there, but I’m still not sure about the other ponies or the teacher,” Thomas said. Fluttershy smiled warmly at him, “Don’t worry. Ms. Cheerilee is very kind, and a sweet school teacher. I’m sure she and her students will like you.” Thomas nodded, then Fluttershy smiled warmly, “There’s my sweet little colt.” She kissed his forehead, then put him on the floor. “How about if you get dressed while I fix your breakfast and pack your lunch? I bought you your school supplies yesterday.”

“Okay, Momma. Thank you,” Thomas said. Fluttershy smiled warmly at him, and then turned to trot downstairs to the kitchen to cook her son’s breakfast. After that, Thomas went over to the chest and got out the shirt he wore when meeting Rarity and the others, a fire engine red jacket with safety yellow stripes, and his blue jeans. Then walked downstairs to the den and he looked at the animals enjoying their breakfast, then waved at them, “Good morning, guys.” They chittered and chirped and waved back at him with their paws and talons, then Thomas went to sit down on the couch.

Fluttershy walked over to the living room with a plate of haycakes topped with warm apple pie filling and whipped cream on her back, and a glass of milk in a forehoof. She gently lowered herself down next to Thomas, and set up both the plate of haycakes, then the glass of milk in front of him, “Here you go, sweetie. I thought you might like some haycakes for this morning. I took care of the butter and syrup for you, and topped them with some whipped cream and apple pie filling. I hope you like it.” Thomas nodded, then he ate his breakfast. “Thanks, Momma. They’re really good,” Thomas said. “Anytime, sweetheart. I’ll go pack your lunch and then take you over, okay?” Fluttershy said. Thomas nodded, then he continued to eat his haycakes.

After a couple minutes of eating, Fluttershy came back with Thomas’s school supplies and his bagged lunch. Thomas took the bag and looked in it, “Momma, what’s this?”

“I made you a peanut butter sandwich, and packed it with applesauce, some fresh baby carrots and chopped celery pieces, and some grape juice to drink,” Fluttershy said, “Are you ready to got to school, sweetie?” Thomas nodded, “Can I ride on your back so you can take me there?”

“Of course, sweetheart. I’d love to let you ride me this morning,” Fluttershy said, then after she lowered herself, he climbed on her back. “I’m ready, Momma,” Thomas said. “Okay, my pretties. I’m going to take Thomas over to school, and then we’ll have some time together, okay? Now, be good while I’m gone,” Fluttershy said to her animals, who responded with chirps and chitters, then Fluttershy walked over to the schoolhouse.

While they were walking, the pathway to school was very peaceful. Thomas saw the ponies waving at him and giving him warm smiles, and he felt great joy in his heart to know that everypony was finally being nice to him, so he waved back. Until Thomas saw many orange leaves falling from the trees, he then thought of something, “Momma, are there any seasons or traditional holidays here?”

“Hmm? Oh yes, we do have seasons including spring, summer, fall and winter in Equestria,” Fluttershy replied. “And we celebrate a few holidays. Why do you ask?”

“Because in my world, we celebrate Halloween and Thanksgiving in the fall, and Christmas during the winter,” Thomas said. “I never got anything for Christmas, except my teddy bear.”

“Aww... It’s okay, baby. We have holidays like those, but in the fall, we celebrate Nightmare Night, and during the winter, we celebrate Hearth’s Warming, but we also have Winter Wrap-Up,” Fluttershy explained.

“What’s Winter Wrap-Up, Momma?” Thomas asked. Fluttershy started to explain, “It takes during the last day of winter, and it’s when we all come together to clean up the snow off the ground, wake up all the animals that are hibernating during the winter, and bring the birds that flew south for the winter back here so they can get ready. Nightmare Night is when we dress up in costumes, play games, and collect candy so that we can give some of it to Nightmare Moon, and Hearth’s Warming is when families and friends get together, give presents, but to celebrate the first appearance of Equestria.”

“Those two almost sound like Halloween and Christmas in my world. We do the same thing, but on Halloween, we keep the candy and eat it after we go trick-or-treating. On Christmas, we do the same thing, but we celebrate the coming of our rightful Lord and Savior,” Thomas said. “But we wait for the snow to melt so that spring can come.”

“I see. I’m sure you’ll enjoy your first Nightmare Night and Hearth’s Warming,” Fluttershy said. “I know, Momma,” Thomas said, when suddenly, they saw a building up ahead that looked like a small schoolhouse painted in a deep pink color with a brick colored roof, a small round bell tower, white wooden designs that were carefully handcrafted on each corner and on the walls, a few sets of windows on each side of the building with pink hearts on top, and there was a sign that had a book on it and two ponies on the top corners.

Thomas also saw a playground with picnic benches outside, and was relieved that he could have time to play outside and somewhere to eat his lunch. As they arrived, Fluttershy stopped and then saw Ms. Cheerilee, the school teacher, standing on the steps and welcoming the fillies and colts inside the school. She was an earth pony with deep dark pink fur, a pale light pink and white colored mane and tail, green eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of three daisies with smiles. “Oh! Hello, Fluttershy! And how are you doing this morning? Anything new?” Ms. Cheerilee asked. “Oh, nothing. I’m fine. But remember that registration from yesterday?” Fluttershy replied. “Yes, I do,” Ms. Cheerilee said.

Fluttershy turned her head around, and she saw Thomas hiding underneath her mane, “Thomas? Sweetheart, it’s okay. Come on out so you can meet your teacher, Ms. Cheerilee.” Thomas slowly climbed on her back, and then walked towards the teacher. “H-Hi, Ms. Cheerilee,” Thomas said with a light smile.

She smiled back, and then she lowered her head down to look down at the little colt, “My, my. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Thomas. As your teacher, I promise that me and the students will help you anyway we can and that you will love coming to school here.”

After Thomas shook hands with the teacher by using both his hands to gently shake her hoof, he then turned around and saw Fluttershy lowering herself towards his level, then she placed her hoof on his shoulder, “Thomas, I'm going to go back to the cottage and probably might do some social time with your aunts later, but I promise I’ll come back for you. But if I can’t make it this afternoon, you can hang out with the girls until I come pick you up and take you home. Okay, sweetheart?” Thomas looked up and nodded, “Okay, Momma. Promise me you won’t forget me.” Fluttershy hugged her son one more time, “Shhhhhh... Don’t cry, sweetie. I’ll be back soon. I promise. Now you have a good day and I’ll see you later.” Thomas nodded and then waved back at his mother, until she walked back to the cottage. After she left, Thomas walked inside with Ms. Cheerilee.

As Ms. Cheerilee walked into the classroom, Thomas took a peek and saw the students chatting and laughing, and they were sitting on small wooden desks in three rows. On both sides, there were bookshelves on either side of the room, and a globe sat on top of one shelf.

“Ms. Cheerilee, can I wait here?” Thomas asked softly. “Of course, dear. I’ll announce you in a second,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then she turned her attention towards the students. “Alright class, settle down.” The students then calmed themselves and took their seats, “Good morning, Ms. Cheerilee.”

“Good morning, students,” Ms. Cheerilee replied. “Now, before we begin an exciting lesson for today, I would like for you all to meet a new student who will be joining us for the rest of the year.” She then turned to Thomas, who was standing at the door, with a warm smile on her face. “Thomas, would you be so kind as to stand up right here for the class so they can meet you?” Thomas nodded, and walked into the classroom. “Class, this is Thomas Mercer Shy. He’s going to be here for the rest of the year, so I want you to make him feel welcome,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “Hello, Thomas,” the students said. “Hi,” Thomas said. “Okay, Thomas, go ahead and choose a desk and then we can get started in a few minutes,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then Thomas nodded and went to go pick a seat.

“Hey! Thomas! Over here!” Thomas heard the voice of Apple Bloom, and then saw her with both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. “Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!” Thomas exclaimed. “We managed to save ya a seat! Ya can sit by me if ya like,” Apple Bloom said, then Thomas nodded as he went over to sit next to Apple Bloom. “I hope you like your time here at our school, Thomas!” Sweetie Belle said, sitting in front of his desk and giving him a warm smile. “But don’t worry, buddy. We’ll look out for you today because we’ve got your back,” Scootaloo said, then she gave him a pat on the shoulder. “Thanks, girls,” Thomas said.

Suddenly, the bell rang and Ms. Cheerilee stood up on all four legs and walked over to the chalkboard. “All right, class. Today’s lesson is on all ponies on Equestria. And after lunch is basic mathematics. So, which one of you can tell me how many types of ponies there are in Equestria and name them, including one example about their ability?” She saw Thomas raise his hand. “Thomas?”

“Uh... there are four of them,” Thomas said. “Unicorns because they have the ability to levitate objects in an aura by using their horns, earth ponies because they have strength by doing hard work, pegasi because they have the ability to fly and walk on clouds, and alicorns because they’re royal and elite and they have the abilities of both a unicorn and a pegasus.”

“Very good, Thomas. Excellent,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then she continued with the lesson, and Thomas wrote a few notes in his notebook. Meanwhile, during the lesson, a earth pony filly was looking at the new colt, but she had a disapprovingly disgusted look. Her fur was light pink, she had a mane and tail with moderate violet and white streaks, sky blue eyes, she wore a two-toned violet tiara on her head, and her flank had a cutie mark of a tiara. Her name was Diamond Tiara, the schoolhouse bully. Next to her was another earth pony filly, but her fur was moderate grey, she had a pale grey and white pigtailed mane and tail with white streaks, light violet eyes, and her attire included big rimmed light blue glasses and a pearl necklace around her neck, and her flank had a cutie mark of a silver spoon with a little pink heart on the handle. Her name was Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara’s BFF and she had a demeanor.

“So, the little twerp thinks he can come into our school and try to steal my spotlight, does he? We’ll see about that,” Diamond Tiara said, with a mean attitude. “What are you thinking about, Diamond?” Silver Spoon asked. Diamond Tiara then thought of an idea until she made a mischievous grin on her face, then made a calm and elegant smile with her eyes closed, “You know what I think, Silver? I think we need to give the new colt a warm welcome to our school, but teach him a lesson about stealing my spotlight, so we’re going to show him who really runs here.” Her grin was more mischievous, and made a confused brow, and Silver Spoon nodded in agreement. “We’ll deal with him after class,” Diamond Tiara said.

Time went by slowly, until a few hours later, the bell rang for both lunch and recess. “Alright, class. We will continue on to mathematics after lunch,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then she dismissed her class, including Thomas. When he went outside, he saw all the fillies and colts playing in the jungle gym, the swings, and their hangout games like hopscotch, kickball, monkey in the middle, and jump rope. When he sat down on a bench, he took out his book and continued to read while he ate his sandwich. When suddenly he saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo come over with their lunches. “Hey, girls,” Thomas said. “Hey, Thomas,” they said in unison, then they sat down with him. “Are you enjoying school?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Mmhmm, it’s going good and thanks for being there for me. Momma was expecting you to look out for me today,” Thomas said. “No problem, pal,” Apple Bloom said. “How about we go play when you’re done?” Scootaloo said. “Okay,” Thomas replied.

Meanwhile, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were talking to themselves about how much they hated Thomas, but lucky for them, nopony was there listening to their little chat. “Ugh... I can’t believe that little twerp just stole my spotlight on purpose! Who invited that... thing anyway?!” Diamond Tiara said with a snobbish attitude. “First, Fluttershy walked him through Ponyville to meet Princess Twilight, and then he had some kind of ‘so-special gigantic party’ at Canterlot that caused everypony to give him more attention than me, and now Ms. Cheerilee invites him to our school and causes him to get real smart in front of all of us, and now those blank-flanked losers are liking him, even though he’s not a pony?”

“I hear you, Diamond. I really do. He’s not really that special,” Silver Spoon said. “What should we do with him?”

Diamond Tiara then thought of a plan, “Never fear, my dear Silver Spoon. We’ll play our part soon, but for now, let’s just wait for for the right moment. Then, we’ll teach him a lesson that he’ll soon regret about messing with the wrong pony, and it’ll cause his life here to be so miserable!” Silver Spoon nodded in agreement, then they did their special handshake by clapping their hooves and bumping their flanks together, “Bump! Bump! Sugar lump! Rump!”

Few minutes later, Sweetie Belle was pushing Thomas on the swing and they were laughing together, and then when he got off, they were off to play ball, until Thomas was stopped by two fillies.

“Well, well, well. What do we have here, Silver Spoon?” Diamond Tiara snobbishly asked. “It looks like the new colt, and he’s already made friends with those blank-flanks,” Silver Spoon said. “Well, isn’t that cute? Not!” Diamond Tiara said, until Thomas started to have tears in his eyes, “What do you two want from me?”

Diamond Tiara walked closer, causing Thomas to walk backwards, “What I want? I’ll tell you what I want.” Until he fell backwards and started crawling, Thomas started to have fear in his eyes until Diamond Tiara pressed her face to Thomas’s face and gave him a death stare, “Listen, you little runt. Did you actually think you can just come into my school and steal My spotlight? MY SPOTLIGHT?! HUH?! DO YOU?!”

Thomas was now more scared than he never was in his life, “N-N-No. I-I-I w-w-was-wasn’t trying t-to...” Diamond Tiara stomped her hoof on the ground, causing him to jump, “SHUT UP! And do you have any idea who you’re dealing with? And did you think that after the big party hosted by some of my idols, including Princess Twilight, THE Princess Twilight, and did you think you could just choose to come here from another distant world and be adopted by some loving family?!”

“I didn’t choose to come here. I was brought here magically,” Thomas said. “But what’s that got to do with...”

“THAT’S RIGHT! So how can you even possibly think that everypony here will even love or care about you? Ha! What a laugh!” Diamond Tiara said rudely. Thomas started to sob, “Why are you doing this? I’ve done nothing to you.”

“You wanna know the truth? Nopony cares about you. Why? Because you’re not a pony, and nopony will ever care for a freak like you. You are nothing but a mistake,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Hey! Leave him alone!” said a voice, until the Crusaders, who had angry faces, surrounded themselves in front of Thomas so they can protect their friend, until he kneeled up and hugged Sweetie Belle’s little hind leg. “Thomas tries to enjoy his first day, but you two break his heart and then call him names?! How dare you pick on a sweet little colt like him?!” Sweetie Belle said. “Plus, you mess with one of us, you mess with all four of us,” Scootaloo said.

Diamond Tiara then growled with frustration. “Come on, Diamond. They’re not worth it,” Silver Spoon said. “Fine, but one more thing, you puny little worm,” Diamond Tiara said, causing the CMC to gasp. “You think everypony will stand up for you? Ha! Don’t push it too far, kid, but you don’t belong here anyways. So stay out of my way if you don’t want trouble.” Thomas nodded, “Good, but if I catch you, you’ll regret it. Later!” Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walked off with evil laughs, until Diamond’s words hurt Thomas, causing some part of his heart to break with sadness.

The Crusaders turned around and saw Thomas hugging Sweetie Belle’s right hind leg. “Are you alright, Thomas?” Apple Bloom asked, gently rubbing his back with her forehoof. “Who were those two, and why were they so mean?” Thomas asked. “Those were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, and they’re both nothing but troublesome, snobby and prissy little brats that like to pick on other ponies who aren’t wealthy or have cutie marks,” Sweetie Belle said. “Just don’t listen to them. They’re just trying to make your life miserable,” Scootaloo said. “But it still hurts,” Thomas said. “No matter what happens, we’ll be there to protect you, like your mother and her friends, even our sisters!” Apple Bloom said, the she and the other two gave Thomas a warm hug. “Thanks for saving me,” Thomas said. “Anytime, buddy,” Scootaloo said.

The school bell suddenly rang for lunch to end. “Okay, class. Time to come inside for our last lesson!” Ms. Cheerilee said. After they all got inside, they ended the day with mathematics and reading.

Later on that afternoon, the last bell rang. All the fillies and colts went home. When Thomas was finished packing his bag, he was about to exit the school, until Ms. Cheerilee stopped him, “Thomas? Can I talk to you, please?”

Thomas turned around and nervously gulped, “Am I in trouble, Ms. Cheerilee? I promise I didn’t do anything wrong.” Ms. Cheerilee looked down at him with a warm smile, then placed her hoof on his shoulder, “No, no, no. Of course not. You’re not in trouble, sweetie. I just want to talk to you before you go. Your friends can wait, or we can ask your mother to come, or you can walk by yourself.”

“I’d like to walk by myself,” Thomas said. “Very well. Come sit down with me and we’ll talk,” Ms. Cheerilee said.

After Thomas closed the door, he went to his teacher and sat down on a chair next to her. She placed her hoof on his back, “Are you alright, sweetheart?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Why?” Thomas asked. “Well, during math class, you were a little off. Is there something troubling you?” Ms. Cheerilee asked. “No. Nothing’s wrong. I just had a brain fart,” Thomas said. “Are you sure?” Ms. Cheerilee asked. “Mmhmm, but I try my best to pay attention because I love coming to school and I love to learn,” Thomas said. “Well, okay,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “But just remember. You know that you can always come over and talk to me if something’s bothering you. And as an extra, I was wondering if you would like to perform in the talent show this year,”

“Really? I’ve always wanted to be in a talent show!” Thomas said, hugging Ms. Cheerilee on the foreleg. “I promise I’ll think of a talent and give you some ideas!”

Ms. Cheerilee smiled warmly and hugged him back. “It’s a pleasure, dear. Now, you can go now and I’ll see you tomorrow.” Thomas nodded, then he grabbed his school bag and walked off to Ponyville.

While he was walking, he couldn’t stop thinking about Diamond Tiara’s words, ‘No, they’re wrong. I love my Momma, and I’m never leaving her!’ He then continued to walk home.

Later that night...

After Fluttershy fed Thomas some steamed vegetables and mashed potatoes for dinner and gave him his evening bath, she waited for Thomas to be done in the bathroom changing into his pajamas. When he walked out, he was wearing a moderate royal blue long sleeved pajama set with yellow and white stars and moons all over and dark blue cuffs and crest on the shirt, and they also came with slipper socks.

“Do you like the pajamas Auntie Rarity made for you, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked. “Yes! I love them!” Thomas said. “Good. Now let’s get you tucked into bed,” Fluttershy said. Thomas saw Fluttershy lower her foreleg underneath him and then she held him as she carried him into his bedroom.

As Thomas laid on his bed, she tucked him under the covers, then leaned her head down towards his head and gave him a hug, then kissed him gently on the forehead. “Momma? I know I’m not a pony like you, but do you still love me, even though I’m... different?” Thomas asked. Fluttershy gasped with shock, then thought for a moment, then smiled warmly and held him in a motherly embrace and patted him on the head gently as she rubbed his back. “Oh, my sweet little colt. Of course I do love you, sweetheart, even if... you are a little different. But, why’d you ask me that question? Are you scared if I would be mad about it?” Fluttershy asked, placing her wings over him. Thomas didn’t want to bring up the hurtful words from Diamond Tiara at school, so he thought up something quick, “There’s no reason, Momma. I was just curious.”

“Okay, sweetheart. I’m glad you asked. But that kinda scared me a little,” Fluttershy said. “Sorry,” Thomas said. “It’s okay, baby. You didn’t do anything wrong,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him one more hug as she nuzzled her cheek on the top of his head, then she lowered him back on her bed, tucked him under the covers again, and gave him one more hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Now, get some sleep. You have school tomorrow.” She got up and walked out of the room after turning the light off. “Goodnight, Momma. I love you,” Thomas said. Fluttershy took one more look at him and smiled warmly at him, “Momma loves you too, sweetheart. Sweet dreams, Thomas.” She then trotted downstairs to feed her animals their dinner.

During the night, Thomas was sleeping in the bed, and he whimpered in his sleep curled up in fetal position holding his teddy bear and he covered himself with her covers because he was haunted by those cruel words of Diamond Tiara out of his head.

Nopony cares about you. Because you’re not a pony, and nopony will ever care for a freak like you. You are nothing but a mistake. A mistake... A mistake (Nopony will ever care for a freak like you)... freak like you, freak like you, freak like you... You don’t belong here anyways...

Of course I do love you, sweetheart, even if... you’re a little different...

He suddenly heard Nightmare Moon’s cackle, which caused him to wake up. While he hugged his teddy bear, he looked around and saw the bedroom, then he looked down in sadness, “No, no, no... It was just a dream, but it felt so real. Maybe Diamond Tiara was right. I don’t belong here. I guess I belong in the orphanage.” While he allowed his tears to fall, he carefully climbed out of bed, and quietly walked over to his mother’s bedroom and took one last look at Fluttershy’s sleeping form as she laid on her bed and smiled warmly in her sleep. “I’m sorry, Momma... that I was a mistake for being a son to you. But I hope you can forgive me. Anyway, Thanks for taking care of me... and letting me stay with you and letting me... be your son. I will always love you, Momma,” Thomas said, then he went to his chest and took out his grey hoodie and then put on his sneakers, and then he went to the kitchen to grab some food and put it in his bag, then he went downstairs and out the door. After he took one more look upstairs, he then closed the door, hugged himself around his small form with his arms around his chest, and then walked down the pathway towards the entrance of the Everfree Forest, then he went into the forest.

Author's Note

Oh no! Thomas ran away! What will the others think about this?! :pinkiegasp: :raritycry:

Chapter 10: A Lost Colt

The next day, as Celestia’s sun calmly rose against the crystal clear orange and blue canvas of the morning sky as it produced a showering blanket of warmth over Equestria, Fluttershy started to wake up and then started to refresh herself. When she got out of the covers and stood up, Fluttershy went to the kitchen to grab some food and then attended to feed her animals their breakfasts, while there was still an eerie silence that appeared in her son’s bedroom and she was unaware of the absence of her precious little colt, who was not in his bed.

Fluttershy giggled as she continued to feed her animals and as some of them gave her hugs and gentle tickles, “Okay, my precious little babies. Now you all eat up, and while you get your cute little tummies full, I’m going to give Angel his special salad, and then I’m going to go see if my precious little Thomas is up yet and dressed for school.” After her animal friends replied with chirps and chitters, Fluttershy smiled warmly and then went to the kitchen to make Angel his salad. When she went outside and gave it to the bunny until he started eating, Fluttershy trotted upstairs humming a soft tune.

When she arrived, she went over to his bedroom and whispered softly, “Thomas. Sweetheart, it’s time to get up for school.” She suddenly didn’t hear a reply, “Thomas?” When she uncovered the bed blankets, he wasn’t there, “AAAHH! Thomas?” She looked underneath his bed, “Thomas?!” She suddenly started to have tears streaming down from her eyes and she felt a huge crack in her heart, “Why? Why would he run away?” She suddenly trotted downstairs and cried on the couch. Angel hopped over and hugged Fluttershy, “Oh, Angel, it’s terrible! My son... My precious baby ran away from home!” Angel and the animals were scared about the news. “I better warn my friends!” Fluttershy said, then she got up and wrote a letter to each of her friends and used her birds to deliver them.

One hour later...

Fluttershy was pacing around the house trying to stay calm, but some part of her was worried about that something might happen to her precious little boy, until she heard a knock on her door, then she went to answer it, “Twilight! Applejack! Rarity! Thank goodness you’re all here!” She hugged Rarity, then let them come inside.

“We’ve read your letters. What’s the matter, darling?” Rarity asked, closing the door. “It’s awful! I can’t find Thomas! He ran away, but I don’t know why. He wasn’t sleeping in his bed,” Fluttershy answered, while she had a few more tears streaming from her eyes. She lowered her head in sadness and continued to cry.

“Aww, poor dear Thomas,” Rarity said. “I just don’t understand. Why would the little feller run away?” Applejack said. Twilight went over to Fluttershy, “Don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’re going to go look for him. Let’s go see if he’s at the school.”

Fluttershy sniffed, then blew her muzzle, “Okay. Angel, can you be a good boy for mommy and watch over the others while we go search for my son?” Angel nodded, then Fluttershy, Twilight, Applejack and Rarity left the cottage and trotted down the pathway to Ponyville.

Somewhere, deep inside the Everfree Forest, the thick woods were darkened quickly with a small thick fog. Limbs from a few trees were covered with moss and had many vines that were hanging from the trees, and several bushes surrounded most parts of the forest. Meanwhile, Thomas continued his journey after another long night’s rest.

He was sniffing with sobs as he walked, “W-Why would th-they hurt me after all they d-did for m-me? I-I would never do anything to hurt th-them. I-I love them... a-and they’re... th-they-they’re my f-fa-family. They s-saved my life.” He then closed his eyes and looked down in sadness, “Maybe Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were right. I don’t belong here or anywhere in Equestria. I belong back in the orphanage, alone forever.”

While he was walking, he looked up and found a big cave to find shelter. He went inside and journeyed deep inside the cave, then he saw a big portion that was filled with treasures consisting gems and gold coins and jewelry, then he sat down near a big boulder and set up camp for him. After he laid down, he curled up and laid his head between his folded arms and started to cry.

Fluttershy, Twilight, Rarity and Applejack arrived at the schoolhouse and they saw the fillies and colts playing in recess and having lunch. Twilight gently knocked on the door, then Ms. Cheerilee trotted over and answered the door, “Oh, Princess Twilight, good morning. Why’s Fluttershy upset? Did something happen?”

Twilight and Applejack stepped forward while Rarity comforted Fluttershy, “Ms. Cheerilee, I’m sorry for disturbing you during recess, but has Thomas come here? Fluttershy’s worried about him, so we were wondering if he came here.”

Ms. Cheerilee shook her head, “No, I’m sorry, dearie, but Thomas hasn’t come today. Why’d you ask?”

“He ran away with no note. He wasn’t in his bed this morning,” Fluttershy said. “Oh, dear. Why would he run away?” Ms. Cheerilee. “Well, last night, when I was tucking him into bed, he asked me if I loved him if he was different, but I don’t know why he asked,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, that’s the most ridiculous question I’ve ever heard! Why would he ask you that question?” Applejack asked. “Something might’ve scared him,” Fluttershy said. “We know why,” a little voice said.

“It was because of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,” Sweetie Belle said. “What about them?” Ms. Cheerilee asked. “I’ll handle this,” Twilight said, then she walked over to the three fillies and lowered herself a little. “Girls, can you tell us what happened with Thomas and those two yesterday?”

“Well yesterday after a lesson on types of ponies, we were having lunch with Thomas and pushing him on the swings,” Apple Bloom said. “When we were about to play ball, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon stopped him. Diamond Tiara was jealous of him because she thought he was stealing her spotlight, so she cornered him to wall and then started calling him names, and said that he was a mistake and that he didn’t belong here,” Sweetie Belle said. “But we were there to stop them from hurting him, so we told to back off and leave him alone,” Scootaloo said. “Because picking on a little colt like him is way out of line.”

“Is it true? Did he really run away?” Apple Bloom asked, with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry, sugarcube. It’s true,” Applejack said. “Rarity, he’s our friend, and he needs us,” Sweetie Belle said, hugging her big sister. “Aww... Don’t you cry, darling. We’ll find him,” Rarity said, then she gave her sister a kiss on the forehead. “I’m glad you told us, girls. I’ll deal with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon later. You three can go play now,” Ms. Cheerilee said. Twilight and the three mares were disappointed in Diamond Tiara’s behavior, but proud of the fillies’s bravery. “Ms. Cheerilee, thank you for your time. If he comes, can you tell him that I’m not mad at him and to wait here for me to take him back?” Fluttershy asked. “Of course, dear. Now you go save him,” Ms. Cheerilee said.

Fluttershy and the other mares nodded, then left the schoolhouse to begin their search for Thomas. Suddenly, they saw Rainbow Dash appear in a flash, “Heya, guys! What’s happening. Is Fluttershy okay?”

“No, darling. Our precious nephew ran away,” Rarity said. “WHAT?! But why?!” Rainbow Dash asked. “It’s because of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,” Fluttershy said. “Why those little-!” Rainbow Dash was cut off by Applejack, “Simmer down there, sugarcube. Now’s not the time for anger.”

Fluttershy was still crying over her missing son, “Oh, Twilight, I hope he’s okay. My little Thomas is out there. He must be scared, lost, cold, alone and... starving. Poor baby.” She started to cry on Rarity’s chest, until Twilight came over and stroked Fluttershy’s neck. “Calm down, Fluttershy.” Twilight then felt a spark in herself, then made a confession, “Listen up, I’m going to go look for him, but I need the rest of you to go to my castle, wait for me there, and keep her company. I promise I’ll return with him, if I find him in time.”

“Are you sure, Twilight? Don’t ya need support?” Applejack asked. “I’m sure. I just need to give Fluttershy some faith, so I’m going alone,” Twilight said. “Alright, Twilight. We’ll be waiting,” Rainbow Dash said. “Good luck, darling. And be safe,” Rarity said. Twilight nodded, then trotted off to look for Thomas, while the other mares, including Fluttershy, went off to the Castle of Friendship to wait for her return.

Author's Note

I sure hope Twilight finds Thomas in time. :fluttercry:

Chapter 11: Rescuing Thomas/Comfort

Meanwhile, in the treasure part of the cave, Thomas was still crying from Diamond Tiara’s hurtful words that broke his heart. After he woke up, he took out some marshmallows from his bag and skewered them on a branch, then roasted them over the fire and ate them. When he was done with his marshmallows, he put the stick he roasted them with in the fire and then looked into the pond inside the cave and took a drink.

After that he sat back down with his knees curled up, until he then heard something growling and puffing a huge steaming mist. “Who disturbs my slumber?!” A voice appeared. Thomas nervously turned around and saw a big, scary, red, majestically scaled, and Smaug/Ghidorah based dragon growling at him. “What are you doing in my cave and why are you hoarding my treasure?!” Thomas nervously gulped, “I’m not stealing anything... I-I didn’t mean t-to... to...” The dragon suddenly growled angrily at him and was about to breathe fire at Thomas, who started to run for his life after he grabbed his bag and blanket.

The dragon made a thunderous fire-breathing roar and then chased after Thomas with raging fury. When Thomas was cornered by two boulders, he cowered in fear to avoid the dragon’s fire breath. When it got closer, the dragon was about to eat him, when it accidentally slipped and Thomas continued to run.

Meanwhile, Twilight was still outside searching for Thomas, until she heard a faint voice, “HELP!” Twilight recognized that voice, “Thomas! That sounds like he’s in trouble. Hang on, sweetheart! Auntie Twilight’s coming!” She galloped to the source of Thomas’s screaming.

The dragon then appeared to a big cavernous room surrounded by rocks and boulders, then the beast used its tail to smash the boulders that he thought Thomas was hiding. While the dragon was distracted, he was able to crawl backwards and was far enough to get behind another boulder and crawled into a hole to stay hidden. When it caught Thomas’s scent, the dragon went to the boulder that was near the hole that Thomas was hiding in, and as the boy stood still and tried to breathe silently, until the dragon went away and then Thomas quietly made a move.

Suddenly, the dragon found the boy and breathed fire at him, but suddenly missed. When Thomas was about to make it to the exit, the dragon blocked the path with its tail, and then a couple of more boulders and tumbling stone surrounded him until the dragon caught Thomas with its claws. Thomas whimpered like he was gonna scream as the dragon was about to roast him alive and eat him, “P-Please... Help... Help me...”

When Twilight entered the entrance of the cave, she started looking, until she heard him again, “HELP ME! PLEASE! SOMEONE HELP!” Twilight then realized she was getting closer, then she saw him trapped by the dragon, then looked up at a big rock silicone, and used her magical laser beam from her horn and knocked the dragon on its head. While the dragon was distracted, Thomas got up and started running up the circular staircase. After the dragon saw him running, it breathed fire at him, but Thomas jumped and hid from it.

“Thomas! Over here!” a voice came, until Thomas saw Twilight over there, then he quickly made a run for it. “Auntie Twilight! You found me!” Thomas said running over to her. “Hurry! Hop on!” she said, lowering herself until Thomas jumped onto her back. After Thomas screamed while the dragon made another roar and was about to crush them both, Twilight started running with her nephew on her back.

“I’m glad you found me, Auntie Twilight!” Thomas said. “Can we talk about this later?! Right now, we need to get outta here!” Twilight said. Thomas heard the dragon’s roar come closer, then Twilight felt him grasp her neck, then she kept running, “Hold on!”

Twilight ran around the silicones in a circle with the dragon chasing them four times. When she stopped, the dragon breathed fire as she dodged the attack, until the dragon was getting tired. “What’s wrong with him?” Thomas asked. “All part of the plan,” Twilight said, then she saw a cliff in front of her, and looked back at Thomas. “Hold onto me, sweetie. We’re gonna jump over.” Thomas then held onto his aunt, then Twilight took a deep breath and galloped towards the cliff and jumped over, until she landed on the other side and made it towards the exit and it caused the dragon to chase them into the forest. “Aunt Twilight, it’s chasing us again!” Thomas said. “Hold on!” Twilight said. “I can’t see anything!” Thomas said, until Twilight used her horn as a flashlight, then Thomas held on her. “It sure is scary in these woods.”

When the dragon got closer, it suddenly got trapped by a bunch of trees and rocks, then it made an furious retreat.

After Twilight and Thomas made it out of the forest, she stopped and let Thomas climb off to take a look at him, but he sat down and curled his knees to his chest and covered himself with his arms and hands. He then looked up at her with fear in his eyes. "P-please, Auntie T-Twilight. D-don't hurt me, p-please." He begged with a whimper. He couldn't help, but remember the bad dream he had last night.

Twilight frowned down at the frightened little boy, and then realized that he was scared of something, so she went over to him, sat down on her haunches, reached out her forehoof to rub his back, then very carefully placed her hooves underneath his small trembling form and pulled him in to give him a hug and cradled him against her chest to comfort him while sitting down. “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, sweetheart. You’re alright. I’m not going to hurt you.” She said, while she gently leaned her head down to nuzzle his cheek.

“Thomas, can you look at me please?” Thomas looked up at her after opening his eyes, “Thomas, we were so worried sick about you, and so was your mother. Why did you run away?”

“B-Because I’m not a pony. I-I don’t belong here,” Thomas said, nuzzling his cheek on her chest fur.

“Do you want to talk about what your problem is at my castle? We can have hot chocolate,” Twilight asked, until Thomas nodded, then Twilight lifted him with her magic and placed him on her back, then she trotted back to Ponyville. “Auntie Twilight… p-please don’t tell Auntie Rarity that I got my clothes dirty. I didn’t mean to,” Thomas said while hugging her neck. “Shhhhhh… don’t worry, sweetheart. Just try to relax, okay?” Twilight said while patting her hoof on his hands to calm him down. She then continued trotting downtown in Ponyville while Thomas laid himself against her neck for a hug and nuzzled with her mane.

After she made it back at her castle, she opened the door and went to the other mares, “Everypony, I’ve found him. He was somewhere in the Everfree Forest, but he was in a cave that belonged to a dragon, but don’t worry. He won’t be bothering him anymore.” When Twilight went to the living room section, she lifted Thomas off her back with her magic, and then laid him on a pillow, until she found out he was whimpering with faint little sobs and sniffs.

Fluttershy looked up and saw Thomas sobbing on the pillow, “Thomas! Oh, my precious little colt!” She stood up, trotted over, laid beside him and placed both forelegs underneath his body and wrapped both the blanket around him, then placed her wings around her forelegs until he saw his mother.

“Shhhhhh... It’s okay, baby. Momma’s here,” Fluttershy said as she cradled her son. “Oh, I’m so glad you’re safe.” Fluttershy then gave him a kiss on the cheek, then placed him next to her and laid her wing over him for comfort, then she looked up at Twilight, “Thank you for saving him, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “No problem, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, then she and the other mares laid on their pillows, and they had concerned faces.

“A-Auntie Rarity? I’m sorry I got my clothes dirty. Please don’t punish me!” Thomas said, until he cried again. “Aww... it’s alright, darling. I’m not mad at you, precious, and I can’t stay mad at somepony as adorable like you. I’m sure you didn’t mean to get your clothes dirty because it was an accident and it happens. Would you like me to wash them at the boutique for you tomorrow?” Rarity said, stroking him. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, then he hugged Rarity’s foreleg. “Shhhhhh... don’t cry, darling. Auntie Rarity is here. It’s going to be alright,” she said, then she leaned her head down and gave him a kiss on the forehead.

Applejack came over and stroked his shoulder, “Fluttershy, may I?” Fluttershy nodded, then Thomas ran over to Applejack, “Come here, sugarcube. Let Auntie Applejack give ya a hug.” After she wrapped her foreleg around Thomas for a hug and brought him closer to her chest for him to lean on, and while he continued to cry, she wrapped her other foreleg around his legs and used her other hoof to stroke his shoulder, “Now, what’s troubling ya, little feller?”

“Diamond Tiara’s words caused me to run away. I tried to be brave, but it scared me,” Thomas said. “I-I-I did-didn’t mean to run away! I was scared... t-that you would hurt me after all you did for me. I know it was j-j-just a d-d-dream, but it felt real.”

They all d’awwed at his sadness, then Twilight walked over until Rarity placed her hoof on his shoulder, “Sweetheart, could you tell us about your dream?”

Thomas nodded, then he took a deep breath, “While I was sleeping, I kept hearing Diamond Tiara’s hurtful words, then I woke up and it was morning. When I went downstairs, Momma wasn’t there. I kept looking while I journeyed to Ponyville, then I found you all having a picnic together, but when I came over you were angry at me, so I asked what was wrong, then you yelled at me, and then you turned into monsters and were starting to chase me. When you all found me, you started to hurt me!”

The mares looked down at him with concerned looks, then Thomas to cry again, “I’m s-s-so-sorry for d-dreaming about you h-h-hurting m-me.”

“Now, now, sugarcube. Now’s not the good time to keep all that emotion held in. Just let it out. It was no more than a bad dream,” Applejack said, rubbing and patting his back. “May I do the honors, Applejack?” Rarity asked. Applejack nodded, then she gave Thomas to Rarity, “Don’t worry, precious. Auntie Rarity’s got you. Shhhhhh... There, there. Nopony’s going to hurt you anymore.” Rarity gave Thomas a kiss on the top of his head, then continued to hug him, “Darling, I promise. We would never plan to hurt or torment somepony as precious as you. Only a ruffian with a cruel heart would do that. But next time, don’t you ever blame yourself on something like that if something happens to you. Do you feel better now, precious?”

“Yes, Auntie Rarity. Thank you. I love you, Auntie Rarity,” Thomas said, while he wiped his tears. “Auntie Rarity loves you too, dear,” Rarity said, then she smiled warmly as she nuzzled her cheek with his. When Rarity put him down, Thomas walked over to Fluttershy and sat between her forelegs, then hugged her neck and nuzzled with her warm chest fur, “Momma, I’m sorry for running away. I just didn’t want you to hate me like the dream version did.”

Fluttershy brought him closer to her chest, and then shushed him, “Shh... It’s okay, sweetheart. Shh... Momma’s here, baby. It’s okay. I’m here. I love you, and I always will.”

“Momma, please forgive me for scaring you! I didn’t mean to!” Thomas said, until he cried in her chest again. “Of course, sweetheart. I forgive you, but I was scared like you were never coming back. But I’m glad you’re alright. You just had a bad dream, and that’s what counts.” Twilight came over to Thomas and stroked his shoulder with her hoof, “Thomas, your friends Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle told us about what happened at school yesterday.” He then started to cry again, then Twilight stroked his shoulder, “Shhhhhh... Don’t be scared, sweetie. It’s okay, we’re not mad at you. It’s just that we were worried sick about you, but they were kind enough to tell us about how the little fillies, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were being mean towards you. But don’t worry, Ms. Cheerilee took care of it.” Twilight leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Fluttershy looked down at Thomas with confusion, “Thomas, is that the reason why you asked me if you loved me even if you were a little different? Because of what they said to you? I’m not mad, I just want the truth.” Thomas sniffed, and then nodded softly, until he lowered his head. “Thomas... even though you’re not a pony, but a little bit different... I will always love you. Because I will always be your mother,” Fluttershy said. “I love you too, Momma!” Thomas said, then he hugged his mother’s neck.

“Now that’s the Thomas we know and love,” Twilight said. Rainbow Dash then walked over and looked down at him, “Just let yourself cry as much as you need to, little buddy. Because we’re here and you’re safe. You’re also stronger that anypony I know, and you’ve got a big heart that’s strong as a stallion that loves everypony in Equestria.”

“Rainbow Dash is right, sugarcube. Ya also shouldn’t let words like what those rotten little fillies says get to you, because it’s gonna get more worse if ya do,” Applejack said, smiling warmly at him. “Next time they do or say something that to you to offend ya, ya come straight to either one of us to talk to, and we’ll be there to listen.” Thomas nodded. “We just want to protect you, darling,” Rarity said.

Thomas nodded, then started to yawn. Fluttershy giggled softly, then Twilight helped her put her son on her back, while he rubbed his eyes with his small hands. “Goodnight, girls. We’ll see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said, then she left the castle.

After she and Thomas returned home, Fluttershy took Thomas upstairs and gave him a clean pair of pajamas, which was a red long sleeve that had a pocket, and red and black plaid pajama pants. After he got changed, Thomas thought of something, “Momma? Can I sleep with you tonight?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly, “Of course you can, sweetheart. You’ve been scared all day, so you deserve some love and comfort.” Thomas then climbed up onto the bed and then waited for Fluttershy to climb on so she can tuck him and herself under the blankets, and then Thomas scooted closer towards her belly and then fell asleep, until Fluttershy wrapped her wing around him and gave him a soft kiss on the top of his head. “Goodnight, my sweet little Thomas. I love you,” Fluttershy said, then she rested her head on the pillow.

Chapter 12: A Visit From Luna/Confronting Diamond Tiara

During the night under the beautiful glow of Luna’s moon, Thomas was sleeping peacefully under the moon’s warmth. Suddenly, he began to dream, and he woke up in the Ponyville Park and he was playing tag in the grass with the CMC, until they all came together and tickled Thomas, causing him to laugh.

When they stopped, they saw a dark red thundercloud appear and it began to spread a storm full of darkness, and they saw Diamond Tiara as a demonic giant form of Nightmare Moon laughing evilly. “Well, if it isn’t the blank flanks and the little rodent!” she said in a demonic tone. “RUUUN!” Apple Bloom said, then Thomas and the girls started running while screaming. “Where do you think you’re going?!” Diamond Tiara asked furiously, then blasted a beam of laser from her horn and then stopped them, until they were surrounded by lava. “You little runt! YOU RUINED EVERYTHING!! NOW IT’S TIME TO PERISH!!”

Thomas whimpered, until he heard a voice, “LEAVE THY YOUNG ONE BE! BEGONE TO WHENCE YOU CAME!” The giant alicorn Diamond Tiara faded into bones and ash, and the three fillies disappeared, and Thomas was still whimpering. “Thomas, thou may open you eyes, dear one,” said a familiar soft voice. Thomas looked up and saw Princess Luna coming down, “P-Pri-Princess Luna?”

“Come to me, dear child,” Princess Luna said, sitting on her haunches. Thomas stood up and ran over to the princess and wrapped his arms around her chest and gave her a hug, until she turned the entire surrounding into a blanket full of stars and orbs, then she laid with her legs tucked under her and placed both forelegs around Thomas and placed her wing over him for comfort. “Princess Luna, how are you here?” Thomas asked.

“You see, dear Thomas, as Princess of the Night, I am able to enter ponies’ dreams and watch over them. My goal is to make sure they sleep peacefully,” Princess Luna said. “Did you know I was in trouble?” Thomas asked. “Indeed, but it was only a dream. I sensed great pain like it was from a memory that caused you to have dreams like these,” Princess Luna said.

“Oh... Princess Luna? Can you keep me company?” Thomas asked. “Of course, but remember, you can always talk to me either awake or inside your dreams. Do you understand, dear Thomas?” Princess Luna said. “Mmhmm. I understand.” Then he yawned as she held Thomas in a cradle as he nuzzled into the soft warmth of her chest fur, “When you wake up, you’ll see Fluttershy by the bed.” Thomas nodded, and then Princess Luna gave him a soft kiss on the forehead, and then Thomas went to sleep.

The next morning, when Celestia’s sun rose from the hills and then lit up a sky blue and light orange sunny sky, Fluttershy started to wake up and then saw Thomas was still snuggled next to her belly underneath her wing. She gave him a warm smile, then gently nuzzled his forehead, and kissed him softly. Thomas suddenly started to wake up, and then made a soft yawn and then rubbed his eyes, until he started to see his mother smiling at him, “Hi, Momma.”

“Hi, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?” Fluttershy asked, nuzzling his cheek softly. “Mmhmm. I was starting to have a nightmare about Diamond Tiara, but Princess Luna came in,” Thomas said. “I know, sweetheart. Princess Luna’s very kind,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Now, let’s get you some breakfast.”

Thomas nodded and then Fluttershy got off the bed before Thomas unexpectedly climbed onto her back, and hugged her neck, then she leaned back and nuzzled the top of his head. When Thomas was relaxed, Fluttershy carried him downstairs until the animals saw them come down, “Good morning, my pretties. Hello, Angel baby. Did you all get some rest?” The animals replied with chirps and chitters with agreement. “Good, and by the way, we’ve found my son,” Fluttershy said. “I’m sorry I ran away,” Thomas said. “Can you forgive me?”

The animals came over and then nuzzled with his legs, “Thanks, guys.” He then gave Angel a hug, and petted his soft white fur and softly stroked his head between his ears. After the bunny had his cuddles, Fluttershy came out with an omelette for Thomas, “I made you a omelette, Thomas. I used some of the fresh eggs that were laid by my chickens before I collect them. They’re really good stuff and full of protein.” Thomas nodded and then started to eat his omelette.

After he finished his omelette, he went upstairs to take his bath and get dressed. He took out his clothes he wore on the day he got adopted, then he put them on the hanger. He filled the bathtub with warm soapy water and got himself cleaned up from last night, and then he dried himself off and put his clothes on.

When he came down, Fluttershy brought out a lunch bag for him, “I packed you a nice bologna sandwich for lunch, and I made sure you have some fruits and vegetables with it.”

“Thanks, Momma.” Thomas said, and he gently hugged Fluttershy’s neck and nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur, until she smiled warmly and hugged him back with her foreleg rubbing his back, when they heard the door knock. Fluttershy went to open the door, and then saw the Cutie Mark Crusaders standing there. “Hi, Fluttershy!” they said in unison. “Oh! Um... hello, girls. What are you doing here this morning? Shouldn’t you three be on your way to school right now?”

“We were, but we were wondering if Thomas would like to walk with us,” Apple Bloom said. “It’s so that way we can watch over him during the walk,” Sweetie Belle said. “Really? You want to walk to school with me?” Thomas asked. “Mmhmm,” the fillies said in unison, then Thomas looked up at Fluttershy. “Can I go with them, Momma?” Thomas asked. “Well...” Fluttershy said, then she thought for a minute, suddenly she looked down at the four with a warm smile. “It’s alright with me, but as you stick together that’s fine.”

Thomas giggled happily, and then he hugged Fluttershy’s neck gently, until she hugged him back. After that, she gave Thomas his lunch and school bag, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Have a good day, sweetie.”

“Thank you, Momma. I love you,” Thomas said. “I love you too, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him a kiss on the cheek, then he left the cottage and then saw Apple Bloom lower herself, “You can ride on my back, Thomas.” Thomas nodded, and then climbed onto her back. When he was ready, Thomas and the three fillies went off to school together.

While they were walking, Thomas felt a little worried. “Thomas, are you alright?” Apple Bloom asked. “We heard you ran away yesterday, and found out it was because of what those two said to ya the other day.”

“Yeah, we were really worried about you, Thomas. It was like we were never gonna see you again. But we’re glad you’re okay,” Sweetie Belle said. “I-Is Ms. Cheerilee m-mad at me f-f-for r-run-running away and not c-com-coming to school yes-yesterday? I’m s-s-scared t-to find out,” Thomas said, with anxiety. “Don’t worry, cutie. Ms. Cheerilee talked to Diamond Tiara and gave her a week of detention and then she decided to give your first day a second chance,” Sweetie Belle said, then Thomas smiled at her.

When they arrived at the schoolhouse, Thomas got off Apple Bloom’s back and then they walked over to Ms. Cheerilee, then after the girls went inside, Thomas spoke to the teacher, “Hi, Ms. Cheerilee.” Ms. Cheerilee turned around and saw Thomas, “Thomas! Welcome back, dear.” She suddenly saw him lower his head down with guilt, “Don’t worry, sweetheart. I’m not mad at you. I was really worried yesterday. But I’m glad you’re alright. Now, you four come take your seats. Thomas, if it’s okay, I’d like to talk to you after school again.” Thomas nodded, and then went inside the schoolhouse to take his seat. As they walked into the classroom, some of the fillies and colts waved at him and gave him smiles, the he waved and smiled back. When Ms. Cheerilee stepped inside she started her lesson.

In the back row, Diamond Tiara was angrily disgusted about Thomas’s return, ‘Ugh! That brat cost me everything! My allowance, my popularity, everything I treasure dear! Now I’ve got a whole week of detention! Oh, he’s so gonna get it after school today. It’s time I taught him to never mess with the wrong pony!’

After the bell rang for lunch, Thomas went with the girls and they ate lunch together. “What crusadin’ are y’all up to for today?!” Apple Bloom asked. “What if we got cutie marks of... um... I’ve got nothing,” Scootaloo said. “Me neither,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m sure we’ll come up with something,” Thomas said. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Apple Bloom said. “Are you excited for Nightmare Night, by the way?”

“Oh, yes! I’m so excited!” Sweetie Belle said. “I bet it’s gonna be one heck of a time!” Scootaloo said. “What’re you goin’ as, Thomas?” Apple Bloom asked. “I’m not really sure,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, buddy. I’m sure you’ll think of something,” Sweetie Belle said. “Thanks, Sweetie Belle. If I come up with an idea, I’ll ask Aunt Rarity to make it,” Thomas said. Suddenly the bell rang, and the four went back to class.

Later on, the rest of the class went by smoothly as the final bell rang for the school day to end. “Have a good night, kids. And remember about our next session for next week,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “Yes, Ms. Cheerilee,” the students said in unison, as they left one by one. “Ms. Cheerilee, you wanted to see me?” Thomas asked. “Yes, I do. Just wait there,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “We’ll wait for ya, Thomas,” Apple Bloom said, until Thomas replied with a nod.

When the class was quiet, Ms. Cheerilee came back inside and then walked over to his desk and looked at him, “Thomas, please don’t be upset. I’m not mad at you, sweetheart. You didn’t do anything wrong. But could you tell me why you ran away if she gave you trouble?”

Thomas gulped nervously and then he spoke, “I’m sorry for running away, Ms. Cheerilee! I was scared! I didn’t mean to!” My. Cheerilee rubbed his back and gave him a warm smile, “Oh, no, no, no. It’s alright, dear. You don’t have to apologize. It’s okay to be scared sometimes. But remember what I said, if Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon or anypony else says something rude to you, you can talk to me, and I’ll talk with them and your mother about it. Okay, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, then hugged his teacher, “Thank you, Ms. Cheerilee. I promise I’ll come talk to you if that happens.”

“You’re welcome, sweetheart. Now run along, and I’ll see you on Monday,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “Okay, bye,” Thomas said, then he caught up with the Crusaders. However, he was nudged hard by Diamond Tiara, and it caused him to fall on the ground and drop his stuff. “Oops! Clumsy me!” Diamond Tiara said rudely, until Thomas whimpered.

The three fillies galloped over as they helped him up. “Are you alright, Thomas?” Apple Bloom asked, while Sweetie Belle helped with his school bag and brushed the dirt off his clothes. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom stepped forward and then eyed the two rotten fillies. “What is your problem, Diamond Tiara?! Thomas has never done anything to you or Silver Spoon!” Scootaloo said angrily. “Exactly! Why do you two have to be so mean to somepony like him?!” Apple Bloom asked angrily.

Diamond Tiara then scowled at them with anger and frustration, “This has nothing to do with you, blank flanks! Now, get out of my way!” She then walked over to Thomas and glared at him, then stomped her hoof on the ground causing him to shake nervously. “And as for you, you little runt! You cost me everything I’ve worked for! EVERYTHING that was precious to me taken away for a week! And you caused me and my friend a whole week of detention!”

“Please! Leave me alone!” Thomas said. “Please! Leave me alone! You are so pathetic!” Diamond Tiara said. “You’re not treating him fair! Just let him go!” Sweetie Belle said. “Who asked you, blank flank?! Huh?! Oh, yeah. No one did,” Diamond Tiara said, until Silver Spoon placed her hoof on her shoulder. “Diamond, please leave them alone. We’ve done enough. He just wants to leave,” she said. “Did I ask you to speak?!” Diamond Tiara asked harshly. “I’m warning you now, you little brat. If you ever try to do anything to get attention, you’re gonna be very sorry, meaning you’ll regret it when I catch you.”

Thomas whimpered as he heard Diamond’s hurtful warning, then Silver Spoon stood in front of her. “Let’s just go. They’re not really worth our time,” she said. “Who’s side are you on?!” Diamond Tiara asked. “Sorry. I’m not allowed to speak,” Silver Spoon said, closing Diamond’s jaw. Diamond Tiara growled and then yelled in frustration, then she ran off to her house.

The Crusaders and Thomas looked at Silver Spoon, “What? She lost her temper, that’s all.” She then looked down at Thomas, “You okay, little guy? Look, I know that I was mean to you too, but... I’m sorry. You’re just a kid, and I realized you were scared. I never should have treated you that way, and neither should Diamond. I’m also sorry for all the time the way we acted on you three and have put you through.”

She reached out her forehoof and rubbed his shoulder. Thomas smiled warmly and then gave Silver Spoon a hug with his arms wrapped around her neck and his head on her shoulder, “You did nothing wrong. I forgive you.“ Silver Spoon smiled warmly and then hugged him back, “I appreciate it, but I’ll keep an eye on her for you. For now, we’ll go separate ways.”

“If you want, you’re welcome to hang out with us anytime,” Apple Bloom said. “I know you’re a little bit of both like Diamond Tiara, but a little like us, because we recently saw you standing up for him. So I think you’re in good hooves.”

“Plus, that was really sweet of you. Sticking up for our friend,” Sweetie Belle said. “Thanks, and I’ll think about it,” Silver Spoon said. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some homework to do. You four take care now.” Silver Spoon then walked home.

“Thomas, that was really kinda nice of ya to stick up to Silver Spoon like that,” Apple Bloom said. “I just like to be nice to others who need kindness, but I learned to never stay mad at someone for so long. But if I stayed mad at someone for a long time, I would become a bully. I just don’t wanna be mean to anyone.” Thomas said.

“Thomas, I know you forgave Silver Spoon like that, and we’re glad. But I don’t know if Diamond Tiara will. She can be a bit aggressive,” Apple Bloom said. “You really have a big heart,” Sweetie Belle said, then Thomas smiled back at her.

When they made it to Ponyville, they saw Fluttershy come over. “Hi, sweetie. Hello, girls. How was school?” Fluttershy asked. “It was good. Good news: Silver Spoon stood up to Diamond Tiara and he forgave her!” Fluttershy gasped, then she gently lifted her son and held him against her chest for a hug, “I’m so proud of you, sweetie. You’re making new friends already. But what about Diamond Tiara?”

“She got angry and ran off,” Scootaloo said. “Thomas thinks something’s bothering her,” Sweetie Belle said. “But maybe we should give them some time. I know Diamond Tiara’s not the forgiving type, but I think we should leave this to Silver Spoon.” The girls nodded in agreement, then Thomas gave them a thumbs up.

“Thomas, I’m glad you made some new friends. That’s what we love about you,” Fluttershy said, then she hugged him again and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Come on. Let’s go home and make some dinner.” Thomas climbed over Fluttershy and then she and Thomas trotted home.

After a nice meal of soup and salad, Thomas got tired and was taken upstairs to bed, but they suddenly heard a knock on the door. Fluttershy went to it, and when she opened the door, Rarity was there. “Good evening, Rarity. What can I help you with?” Fluttershy asked. “Oh, nothing, darling. I just finished washing these pajamas and the sweatshirt for my darling little nephew. If he’s awake, could you give these to him?” Rarity said. “Of course I can. Thank you, and I’ll see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said. “You’re welcome, Fluttershy. Goodnight, darling,” Rarity said, then she went home.

After Fluttershy went back upstairs, she gave the bag to Thomas. “Who was it, Momma?” Thomas asked. “It was your Auntie Rarity, and she washed these,” Fluttershy said. When Thomas opened the bag, he saw his starry pajamas and hoodie were washed and ready to be worn again, then he hugged her leg, then went to get changed in the bathroom. When he was done, Thomas came back and climbed up onto his bed. Fluttershy then came over and tucked him underneath the blankets, and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “Goodnight, sweetheart. I love you.”

“I love you too, Momma,” Thomas said, then Fluttershy left the room and let her son sleep. When Thomas was sleeping, the warmth of Princess Luna’s moon blanketed him and shone over the window.

Chapter 13: Thomas Visits Canterlot/Facing Starlight Glimmer

The next day, when the sun rose up and covered Equestria with a blanket of warmth, Fluttershy woke up and then walked upstairs, then she walked over to Thomas and gently nudged him, “Thomas, it’s time to wake up, sweetheart.” Thomas suddenly woke up and rubbed his eyes, then he looked up and saw Fluttershy smiling at him, “Good morning, Momma.”

“Good morning, my sweet little one,” Fluttershy replied, then she gently lifted him up for morning hugs, then Thomas felt warm. “Did you have a good night’s sleep?” Fluttershy softly asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas replied. “Good. How about if we go downstairs and get some breakfast?” Fluttershy asked. “Okay,” Thomas said.

When they arrived downstairs, Thomas sat down on the couch and then saw Angel and some other animals cuddling with him. Fluttershy suddenly came out with Thomas’s favorite bowl of porridge, and then placed it on his lap and gave him a spoon, then Thomas started to eat his breakfast.

While he was eating, Fluttershy heard a knock on the door, then when she answered it, Twilight and Spike were there. “Oh, Twilight. Good morning,” Fluttershy said, then she gently ruffled Spike’s head. “And good morning to you too, Spike.”

“Hey, Fluttershy. We’re visiting Canterlot for a presentation that’s happening tomorrow, so I have some time to socialize while I’m there today. I was also wondering if a certain nephew of mine would like to come along,” Twilight said. “I just thought it’d be fun with Thomas to hang out with one of his favorite aunts, who is indeed the Princess of Friendship,” Spike said. When Fluttershy turned around, she saw Thomas putting his bowl in the sink. When Thomas came back, he saw Twilight standing there, so he ran up to her for a hug, “Auntie Twilight!”

When he came over and hugged her neck gently, and nuzzled his cheek softly on her warm chest fur, Twilight smiled warmly and hugged him back with her head on top of his head, then gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Hey, sweetheart. Me and Spike are going to visit Canterlot. We were also wondering if you would like to come with us, unless if your mother has an idea about it,” Twilight said. Thomas turned around and gave his mother the begging face, “Please?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly and then nodded, “It’s alright with me.” Thomas then giggled and hugged her neck gently, “You’re the best Momma ever!” Fluttershy and Twilight smiled warmly at him, “You’re welcome, sweetheart. Now go get dressed and pack your bags.”

“Okay, Momma,” Thomas said, then he went upstairs to get dressed and his bags packed. “Thanks for planning to babysit him. I’m glad you decided to spend some time with him,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry. You’re looking at one of the best aunts your little colt loves the most. I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Twilight said. “And I’ll be sure to help her watch over him,” Spike said. “Thank you ever so much,” Fluttershy said, then she saw Thomas with his suitcase for the trip. “You ready to go, bug?” Twilight asked. “Yep. Can I ride on your back, Auntie Twilight?” Thomas asked. “Of course you can,” Twilight replied, then she lowered herself and then let him climb on her back, and finally stood up straight. “Okay, sweetheart. You be good for your auntie, okay?” Fluttershy asked, then Thomas replied with a nod, and gave her a hug, until she kissed him on the forehead. “And Twilight? Here’s his travel bag. It’s his snacks, books, and his teddy bear. He needs it to sleep.”

Twilight nodded, and then placed her hoof on Fluttershy’s chest, “Don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’ll take good care of him. Come on, Spike. We’ve got a train to catch.” Twilight and Spike turned around and left the cottage, until Thomas waved back, “Bye, Momma!”

Fluttershy waved back at her little colt, “Bye, sweetheart! Be safe! I love you!” Thomas nodded, and then he turned back to Twilight and rested his head on hers, then Twilight smiled.

When they got to the train station, Twilight showed the conductor their tickets, then he let them board the train. After Twilight took her seat, Thomas climbed onto the seat and sat closer to his aunt. Twilight then placed her wing over him and pulled him closer, “Thomas? You okay?”

“Yeah. I’m fine. I just missed Canterlot,” Thomas said. “You probably miss seeing Princess Celestia too, don’t you?” Twilight asked. “Yeah, but I also thought about seeing what Canterlot looks like,” Thomas said. “So, you really want to see Canterlot, even though you’ve barely seen it?” Spike asked, until Twilight gave him a stern stare. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said. “Well, I think it’s a lovely idea,” Twilight said, then she gave her nephew a kiss on the forehead. “Auntie Twilight? Auntie Rainbow Dash gave me these at my adoption party. Can you please read me the first one?” Thomas asked. Twilight took the book from his hands and looked at the cover, “Daring Do and the Sapphire Stone? I didn’t know you were into these? Did you start reading them?”

“Not yet,” Thomas said. “Could you read it to me?” Thomas asked. “Sure,” Twilight said, then she motioned Thomas to move closer and then she wrapped her foreleg around his shoulder for comfort as he sat on her lap, and then she started reading to her nephew.

When the train arrived at the station in Canterlot, Twilight and Spike took their luggage and Twilight let Thomas ride on her back while they walk. “Auntie Twilight, are we gonna do something, or is this personal business?” Thomas asked. “Actually, this is friendship business, and I thought it would be a good time for me to have some time with my nephew,” Twilight said, as she nuzzled his cheek. “We’re also going to visit some old friends of ours. I’m sure you’ll like them.”

“Okay,” Thomas said. “And I can show you the library me and Spike used to live in, and Princess Celestia’s school I used to go to when I was a filly,” Twilight said. “You went to a school where Princess Celestia was teaching?” Thomas asked. “Mmhmm. It was the School for Gifted Unicorns,” Twilight said. “And maybe later, we can check out some other places I used to go to while growing up.”

“Okay,” Thomas said, then Twilight took Thomas to a small park.

“This park right here is where Princess Cadance would take me while she was foalsitting me as a filly,” Twilight said. “How about if I push you on the swings?” Thomas nodded happily and then Twilight trotted over to the swing and magically placed Thomas onto the swing and gently gave him some pushes with her hoof. After the swing, they sat by a tree and gazed at the clouds, and then continued with the book.

While they were walking again, they were going to get some lunch at a small outdoor and indoor restaurant, until they saw three unicorn mares sitting on a table chatting with each other.

One of them had light cornflower blue fur, a moderate blue mane and tail with light bluish gray and very light blue streaks, moderate sapphire blue eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of a gold hourglass.

The other had light yellow fur, a moderate cerulean mane and tail with a light cerulean streak on her tail, moderate raspberry eyes with cornflower bluish gray eyeshadow, and her flank had a cutie mark of three hearts, but two were light blue and one was green.

The third had light golden gray fur, a curly pale cerise mane and tail, moderate arctic blue eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of three light blue stars.

“Hey, girls,” Twilight said. “Twilight!” the mares said in unison. “It’s so good to see you again!” Minuette said. “Would you like to join us?” Twinkleshine said. “Sure,” Twilight said, then she sat down, until she felt a soft tug on her tail. “Oops. Sorry, bug,” Twilight said, then she magically levitated Thomas onto her lap, then he hugged her foreleg, until she used her other hoof to softly ruffle his hair.

“Awwww... who’s this little guy? He’s so cute!” Minuette cooed, as the other mares adored her nephew. “Oh, right,” Twilight said, and then cleared her throat, “Minuette, Twinkleshine, Lemon Hearts, I’d like you three to meet my nephew, Thomas. Sweetheart, this is Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts. We knew each other when we were fillies.”

Thomas waved softly, “Hi.” The three mares adored him, until Minuette brought him over to her so the other two can see him, until Thomas blushed and hid underneath Minuette. “What’s wrong, cutie?” Lemon Hearts asked. “Sorry. He’s a little shy, but he’s very gentle when meeting new ponies. He’s also very sweet and polite towards others because he has a big heart,” Twilight said. Minuette then looked at him and gave him a warm smile, “Well, I think he’s so adorable. Don’t you agree, girls?”

Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts nodded, then Minuette gave Thomas a kiss on the cheek and gently ruffled his hair, causing Thomas to blush again and hug her foreleg. “By the way, have you three seen Moon Dancer?” Twilight asked. “No, not since yesterday,” Twinkleshine said. “She’s been hanging out with us, like ever since you came to visit,” Minuette said. “I see,” Twilight said. “Who’s Moon Dancer?” Thomas asked, eating his bologna and lettuce sandwich. “Moon Dancer was my best friend during study time. We were really into books,” Twilight said. “Is she nice?” Thomas asked. “Well, she’s normally a bookworm, but she was one of the best at Princess Celestia’s school,” Twilight said. “Why don’t we go see how she’s doing?” Minuette asked.

“Totally!” Lemon Hearts said. “And girls, I’m really sorry about my behavior from before. We didn’t know anything about friendship, but until now,” Twilight said. “I just didn’t know it was really that important.” Twilight was about to cry, until she felt a soft tug on her leg, and then she saw Thomas giving her a hug, “Please smile, Auntie Twilight. I don’t like you being sad. It makes me sad too.” Twilight smiled at him, then hugged him back, “Thanks, Thomas.”

When the mares stood up on four legs, Thomas climbed onto Twilight’s back, “Okay, let’s go see how Moon Dancer’s doing,” Twilight said, then she and the others went off to see their friend.

When they arrived at the place, which was a small house that looked like a small library, Twilight, with Thomas on her back, knocked on the door three times. When the speakeasy peephole was open, a light yellowish grey coated unicorn mare with a mane and tail that had the same style as Twilight’s, but in grayish red with moderate purple and grayish violet streaks, dark purple eyes, a bluish black sweater with pink buttons, eyeglasses on her muzzle, and her flank had a cutie mark of a dark purple crescent moon and three dark pale pink 4-pointed stars. “Yes?” she asked. “Moon Dancer? Are you in there?” Twilight asked. “Twilight?” Moon Dancer asked, then she opened the door and took a look at her. “Oh, Moon Dancer! It’s so good to see you!” Twilight said as she hugged her friend. “I’m glad to see you too,” Moon Dancer said. Twilight smiled warmly and then Moon Dancer let her and the others inside.

“I’m really glad you’re doing okay, Moon Dancer. You’ve been quite busy,” Twilight said, as she laid on the couch and then wrapped her wing around her nephew as he leaned back towards her stomach and read his book. “Yep. Ever since you and Spike came to visit and taught me everything about friendship, I thought it’d be a good idea to study about it and why it’s so important,” Moon Dancer said, while she was making her guests some tea. “Oh, by the way, there’s somepony I want you to meet, but except he’s not a pony,” Twilight said. “Oh?” Moon Dancer asked.

Twilight nodded, then turned her head and looked down at Thomas, until he looked at Moon Dancer. “Hi,” Thomas said, as he waved at her. Moon Dancer was surprised about his physical appearance and then smiled warmly and placed her hoof on her chest about his politeness. “Hello,” she said, then gave him a hug. “Aww, he’s such a sweetie!” Minuette said.

“Mmhmm. By the way, is it okay if I tell you guys about him? It’s kinda gonna be sad,” Twilight said, as she held Thomas in her hooves, but he sat up straight and hugged her other hoof that comforted him, then Moon Dancer gave him a mug of hot cocoa with marshmallows. When her nephew was comforted and drinking his cocoa, Twilight began to tell her friends about his abusive and lonely life in the orphanage, and why he never had anyone to care or rely on.

She then told them how Princess Luna brought him to Equestria after hearing his wish, and how he met Fluttershy, herself and her friends, and then the parties he went to, and finally ended the story with how Fluttershy is taking care of the boy as his adoptive mother.

The four mares gasped with shock and mild horror, then they felt sad and sorry about Thomas’s past life, and then Moon Dancer looked down at Thomas and gave him another hug, then the other three came to him, and gave him a group hug while Minuette held him in her hooves. “You poor, sweet little thing,” Lemon Hearts said, softly stroking his shoulder. “We are so sorry all of that happened to you, sweetheart. I don’t like ponies being treated that way,” Twinkleshine said. “But you should be grateful to have somepony who’s willing to care for you,” Minuette said. Thomas then sniffed and then leaned his head on Minuette’s chest, “Thank you.” The three mares smiled at him, then they each gave him a kiss on his right and left cheeks and his forehead, until Thomas blushed again.

Moon Dancer then came over and stroked his hands, “It’s okay, buddy. The reason why nopony picked you is because they probably didn’t think you were special enough. But at least you’re in a better place right now, and that’s what matters.” Thomas then hugged Moon Dancer. “Moon Dancer, Auntie Twilight told me that you were really into books. Is that why you didn’t do friendship?” Thomas asked.

“Mmhmm. Books were our passion, I mean while Twilight and I were fillies and growing up,” Moon Dancer said. “Many months ago, Twilight came over and she was kind enough to teach me the importance about friendship. Now that I’m doing research on it, I decided to make sure I get to spend some time with my friends anytime I want.” Thomas then hugged Moon Dancer again, until Twilight came over and put him on her back. “Sorry to cut off quickly, but we should probably get going, and my little nephew might need some sleep later on. It was good to see you all again, though,” Twilight said. “Bye!” they said in unison, as Twilight and Spike left the library.

After they visited their friends, Twilight took Thomas to the Canterlot Library, which was next to the archives. She showed him some of cool stuff that was written by Starswirl the Bearded. “Who’s Starswirl, Auntie Twilight?” Thomas asked.

“Starswirl the Bearded was a unicorn wizard who had the amazing ability to come up with advanced spells that can be used for good use. He was a real legend,” Twilight explained. “Wow...” Thomas said. “You wanna know how I got my wings?” Twilight asked in excitement. “Mmhmm,” Thomas replied.

“Well, it was like this. You see, when I was a ordinary unicorn mare, his secret unfinished masterpiece is what turned me into an alicorn princess,” Twilight said. “You see, two years ago, I received a package from Princess Celestia, which contained a sacred book that held Starswirl’s secret unfinished masterpiece.”

“Why was it unfinished if it was so secret?” Thomas asked. “Well, I figured out that he was never able to get it right, so he abandoned it for no reason. But Princess Celestia knew that I was the only pony who could understand and rewrite it. I tested it the first time by casting a spell to figure out what kind of magic it was, but nothing happened, but the next day, I found out that something weird happened: the spell accidentally changed the Elements of Harmony by switching my friends’s cutie marks.”

“Really?” Thomas asked, until Twilight nodded. “Then what happened?”

“Well, I didn’t know what to do, but Spike reminded me that my friends mean more to me than anything. I suddenly figured out that I could fix everything by reminding my friends of who they truly are and what they mean to each other,” Twilight said. “After we gathered my friends by fixing their true selves, I finally figured out how to fix the spell. We used all our friendship magic to get it right, and it worked, until I found myself in a vast area surrounded with stars, galaxies and cosmic dust. After I saw Princess Celestia appear, she showed me my memories of the times I’ve had with my friends, including your mother and other aunts. She also told me that I had fulfilled my true destiny, which was me achieving my title as another princess of Equestria. And that’s how I reappeared and got these.” Twilight opened her wings to her full length and let Thomas touch them, then she blanketed him with them. “All my friends were really happily surprised to see them.”

“I didn’t know you were amazing at this stuff, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said. Twilight giggled softly, then he hugged Twilight’s neck gently, until she smiled back and nuzzled his cheek.

After Twilight took Thomas to another restaurant to grab some dinner, Twilight decided to take him to one more place for the night. When they arrived, Twilight opened the door and Thomas gazed in awe. “Wow... what is this place?” Thomas asked. “This, Thomas, is the library me and Spike used to live in before we moved to Ponyville,” Twilight said. “It’s where I would work on my studies, and this is where I raised Spike when he was a hatchling. He was so cute and very sweet.” Spike blushed, until Twilight kissed him softly on the forehead. “I’ve got an idea. Thomas, remember my parents, Twilight Velvet and Night Light? I’ll see if they’ll allow us to sleep over for the night,” Twilight said. “Really?!” Thomas asked. “Yep, and maybe they’ll foalsit you while I’m at my presentation tomorrow,” Twilight said. “Okay,” Thomas said, then he climbed onto Twilight’s back, and then the three left the library.

When they arrived at Twilight’s parents’s house, Twilight knocked on the door, until her mother opened the door. “Twilight! Spike! So good to see you!” Mrs. Velvet said, until she saw Thomas on her back. “Hello, dearie! How’ve you been?”

“I’ve been good,” Thomas said, until he softly yawned. “Mom, can we sleep over for tonight? We’ll stay for breakfast,” Twilight asked. “Of course, sweetheart. You can use your bedroom upstairs,” Mrs. Velvet said. “Thanks, Mom. We’ll see you and Dad in the morning,” Twilight said, then she, Thomas, and Spike went upstairs to Twilight’s old bedroom and then unpacked their bags for tonight.

When Thomas came out of the bathroom, he was wearing his blue starry pajamas with the slipper socks, and then he saw his Auntie Twilight reading a book on geology while laying on her bed with her legs tucked underneath, so he went over and climbed onto the bed, then he tucked himself underneath the blankets. When Twilight turned around and saw him comfy in the blankets, she put her geology book down and then she lifted her wing up and motioned Thomas to come sit with her.

After she blanketed him underneath her wing, she continued to finish off on the Daring Do book. When she was finished, Thomas hugged his aunt, then she nuzzled the top of his head. “Hey, you know what scary creature’s coming?” Twilight asked, with a mischievous face. “What?” Thomas asked. “It’s no other... than the TICKLE MONSTER!” Twilight playfully exclaimed, then she tickled Thomas with her hoofs, causing him to laugh uncontrollably. “*laughs* Auntie T-Twi-Twilight! *laughs* Stop i-it! *giggles*”

After 11 seconds of tickling, Twilight took a deep breath and blew a raspberry on his belly, and it made Thomas laugh some more, until Twilight giggled, and Thomas softly giggled with tears in his eyes. He suddenly felt her hooves hold him as she held him in a motherly embrace, causing him to hug her back as he leaned his head on her chest and as he listened to her heartbeat, he suddenly fell asleep. Twilight then smiled warmly at his sleeping form, and laid down on her side, then she tucked herself underneath the blankets, and gave her nephew a kiss on the forehead. “Sweet dreams, little nephew. I love you,” Twilight whispered, then she gave him one more kiss, and then while Thomas was close enough and leaning his head on her chest, she went to sleep.

The next morning, Twilight opened her eyes and smiled as she saw Thomas was still leaning his head on her chest. Then she gently got up without waking him, but he suddenly made a soft yawn and woke up. “Good morning, Auntie Twilight,” he softly said, until he received a hug from his Auntie Twilight. “Good morning, Thomas. Did my little nephew sleep well?” Twilight asked, while she held him in a comforting hug. “Mmhmm,” Thomas replied as he rubbed his eyes. “Twilight! Breakfast!” Mrs. Velvet called. “Coming, Mom!” Twilight replied, then after Thomas got on her back, she went downstairs to eat with her parents. When they sat down, Twilight’s parents were sitting down at the table with haycakes on their plates. “Thanks, Mom,” Twilight said. “You’re welcome, Twilight,” Mrs. Velvet said. “Thomas, would you like some juice?” Thomas nodded, and then Mrs. Velvet poured him a glass of orange juice for him. “Thank you. Am I allowed to call you Mrs. Velvet?” Thomas asked. “Of course. You’re family too, you know,” Mrs. Velvet said. “Okay,” Thomas said, as he received a hug from Twilight’s mother.

“Mom, Dad, Spike and I are gonna be at a presentation, but I did promise Fluttershy I would watch over Thomas. So since this is less fun for him, do you think you two could foalsit him until I come back? I just don’t want him to be bored,” Twilight said. “Absolutely! We’ll make sure he has a good time with us,” Night Light said. “Don’t worry, dear. You just go do your presentation and we’ll take care of your nephew,” Mrs. Velvet said.

“Thanks. Okay, sweetheart. Mom and Dad are gonna look after you while I’m at my presentation, okay?” Twilight said. “Okay, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said, hugging his aunt. “Mom, do you think you could give him a bath?” Twilight asked. “Sure,” Mrs. Velvet replied. “I have to go now. I’ll see you two later, and please take care of my nephew,” Twilight said. “Thomas, you be good. Okay?” Thomas nodded as he waved, then Twilight and Spike left for their presentation.

Mrs. Velvet then carefully scooped Thomas with her right foreleg and held him close to her chest, “Come on, dear. Let’s get you ready for your bath. And when we’re done, we can read a book or play a game while we drink some hot cocoa. How does that sound?”

“That sounds like fun,” Thomas said, then Mrs. Velvet carried him upstairs to the bathroom.

Meanwhile, Twilight was at the auditorium doing her presentation speech, “If somepony had told me when I was a blank flank that one day I’d give a speech to a class at Celestia’s School of Magic, I would’ve believed it but... *cards shuffling* I hope that I’ve been up to the task, because I can tell that all of you are and that the future of Equestrian magic is now in good hooves.” The audience ponies clapped their hooves, then Twilight cleared her throat and continued, “When Princess Celestia asked me to speak to you today, I was really honored to have this opportunity to talk about my favorite subject of all: magic.”

When Mrs. Velvet came back to check on Thomas, she gently rubbed his shoulders and then softly scrubbed the soap on his scalp with a sponge full of shampoo. When Thomas dunked into the tub, Mrs. Velvet smiled warmly at him, then magically levitated him onto her hooves and dried him off with a towel.

When he was dressed into his clothes, which consisted his red and white striped shirt, fire engine red jacket, and his blue overalls, Mrs. Velvet carried him downstairs and then took a book from the bookshelf and then read him a fairytale book.

Later on, Twilight continued with her presentation while showing slides of her friends and what they do, “Well, obviously, the long-term effects of the simultaneous acquisition of cutie marks has yet to be determined, but I can speak from my own personal experience that the power of Cutie Mark Magic is very real, and in the instance of my friends and I, it can be traced to any single event!”

The audience was surprised, then Twilight continued with her speech, “But without Rainbow Dash’s racing skills to defend Fluttershy, that rainboom wouldn’t have happened at all and we all wouldn’t have received our cutie marks because they’re symbols about who we are and what our talents mean to us. Without the rainboom, Fluttershy might never have discovered her love of animals, Applejack might never have realized that she belonged on her farm, and Pinkie Pie wouldn’t have decided to leave hers or find joy and laughter in her heart. It also might be hard to see what would’ve happened if we saw Rarity without her sense of fashion or imagine her without her generous fabulousness for others. I also may not have gotten into Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, and she wouldn’t have taken me as her pupil or sent me to Ponyville to meet my friends. I also wouldn’t have helped Fluttershy raised this human child that wished for a good home and a family.”

She presented a slide about a picture about Thomas with the six mares and three fillies, then the audience d’awwed at the picture, then Twilight finished her speech, “Yes, Thomas, who is Fluttershy’s adopted human son, was the sweetest, kindest and most special colt we have ever met, and thanks to our six traits of friendship, we all came together and gave him the love and care he deserves because it was the right thing to help cure a broken heart. And the most powerful and amazing thing about Cutie Mark Magic that I recently found during my journey is the connection I share with them and the time I love to spend with my nephew. And I hope you do the same as well and remember what your cutie marks mean to you. Thank you.” The audience ponies applauded, and then Twilight bowed her head and exited the stage.

“That was amazing, Twilight!” Spike said. “Thanks, Spike. Luckily, I was able to get some practice,” Twilight said. “Now, let’s go pick up Thomas so we can head back to Ponyville.”

“But Fluttershy’s not back yet,” Spike said. “Hmm, then he’ll have to hang out with us until she returns,” Twilight said.

When they got back to their parents’s house, they entered the house and Twilight saw her mother and father showing Thomas some memory books. “This is when Twilight was just a little filly, and this when first held Spike when she got her cutie mark and got into the princess’s school, and these are the good times she and Shining Armor had before he got into the academy,” Mrs. Velvet said. “And this the picture on the day she was born.” She suddenly saw Twilight with a warm smile, “Hello, dear. Did it go well?” Twilight nodded and then saw come down with their belongings. “Mom, Dad, it was great seeing you, but we have to go back to Ponyville,” Twilight said. “We’ll probably see you soon.”

“Okay, dear,” Mrs. Velvet said, then she gave her daughter a hug. “Thomas, it was such a pleasure to see you again.” She gave him a hug, then a kiss on the cheek. “Come on, you two. Let’s go home,” Twilight said, then after Spike grabbed their stuff and when Thomas climbed onto Twilight’s back, they left the house and walked over to the train station.

When the train arrived back in Ponyville, they got off and walked through the town. Thomas suddenly saw his aunt feeling a little off, “You okay, Auntie Twilight?”

“I kinda feel like I was being stalked by somepony at my presentation,” Twilight said. “It’s like whoever it was probably has an affect on cutie marks.”

“You mean Starlight Glimmer?” Spike asked. “Who’s Starlight Glimmer?” Thomas asked. “She’s somepony we once dealt with before, but we had trouble with cutie mark type-stuff,” Twilight replied. “Oh,” Thomas said. “But I was really sure I saw her, Spike. But when I looked again, she was suddenly gone! I’m just really worried what she might be up to,” Twilight said. “I don’t wanna know,” Thomas said. “Nothing good, I bet. I heard she wasn’t really that happy the last time you saw her,” Spike said. “I know, Spike. But forcing everypony in her village to have the same cutie mark after having it magically stripped away and placed into jars, and lying to her villagers wasn’t the right thing to do. We had to do something!” Twilight said.

“Do you think she might... come back to get you or come back for... revenge? What if she was into your speech?” Thomas nervously asked, until Twilight nuzzled his cheek. “I don’t know, sweetheart. But honestly, I’m not really sure what I saw back there. But as long as we have each other, I know that everything will be alright,” Twilight said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Maybe I was probably just more stressed out about that speech than I thought, but I’ll never know.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “That probably sounds way better than Starlight Glimmer just wanting to come back with some evil plot that deals with revenge. That’s not her style.”

“Well, when you say it like that, it does sound kinda silly, or otherwise it’d be totally true,” Twilight said, then looked down at Thomas. “How about if we go sit by the fire?” Thomas nodded and then when they opened the doors, they saw a unicorn mare with a pale light grayish heliotrope fur, a moderate purple mane and tail with lighter purple and pale light grayish aquamarine streaks, moderate persian blue eyes, and a her flank had a cutie mark of a purple and white star with two greenish blue glimmering streams. She was sitting there looking at Twilight with a mischievous grin and had her hind legs placed on the table. “Welcome home, Twilight!” she said evilly.

“Starlight! What are you doing here?!” Twilight asked. “Oh, not much! Just seeking revenge on the pony WHO RUINED MY LIFE!” Starlight replied angrily as she walked towards Twilight. “I never ruined anything. You only brought it on yourself!” Twilight said. “I created a perfect world of ponies who could live in equality and didn’t have to use their cutie marks for anything. But then you and your friends took it away from me! Now, you will pay for making me suffer,” Starlight said, until she saw Thomas shaking in fear. “You leave him out of this,” Twilight said, then magically placed Thomas on the floor. “Thomas, run!” Thomas nodded and ran off to the bedroom halls.

“Well, looks like it’s you and me!” Starlight said. “But I have a better idea. Since this is our battle, I too get to make up the rules!” Starlight took out a scroll and suddenly magical clockwork appeared, and then Starlight stood onto the table, “Follow me if you dare!” When Starlight jumped through, Twilight, Spike and Thomas followed her.

When Twilight opened her eyes, they were in Cloudsdale. “Auntie Twilight! Look!” Thomas said, pointing at a couple of colts racing a young filly. “Hey, that looks like Rainbow Dash, but she looks a little younger, but I don’t see her cutie mark,” Twilight said. “Wait a minute... You don’t think... we went back in time when she raced the bullies who picked on Fluttershy and performed her first Sonic Rainboom?! Only Starswirl the Bearded could’ve done something like that, and even his spell might’ve sent him back a week! I don’t understand, how could Starlight have...” Twilight saw Starswirl’s scroll, “Oh no, Starswirl’s spell!”

“Oh, this is bad. This is totally bad!” Spike said. “Auntie Twilight, I’m afraid. I wanna go home,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. Once we find out what’s going on and stop Starlight from whatever she plans to do here, we’ll be out of here soon. We just need to find her,” Twilight said.

“Finding her was easy, but stopping me will be hard!” Starlight said, until Twilight stood in front of Spike and Thomas, who hid behind her and hugged left hind leg. “Sorry to disappoint you, but I created that spell to send myself back in time. So even when you cast it, I still get sent back here, but Starswirl already did the hard part. But did you really think you’d figure out I could use the map to go to any time or place and pull you along with me? Ha! I’m really impressed. I knew that you’d come here to stop me!”

Twilight saw how scared Thomas was, until she started to confront Starlight, “Why, Starlight? Why did you do this?!” Starlight got frustrated, “Why should I know?! And why else would I leave the scroll behind?! You knew that touching the map would trigger the scroll’s magic and whisk you here, so that you can watch me erase the one thing that linked you with your friends!”

“So that’s what this is all about?! Stopping the rainboom until I would meet my friends?! Why?!” Twilight asked angrily. “Because my village was a peaceful sanctuary of equality, where nopony’s cutie mark would ever allow them to feel superior again! But then YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS TOOK THAT AWAY FROM ME!!! NOW, I WILL MAKE YOU PAY BY MAKING YOU SUFFER LIKE I HAVE! Now it’s my turn to take something special from you! Without the rainboom, you and your friends will never form your cutie mark bonds!”

“I won’t let you! Thomas, stay behind me!” Twilight said, until Starlight blasted a beam of magic at them, and Twilight casted a shield. “Not bad, but it’s gonna take a lot more than that!” Starlight said. “Lucky for you, there’s more where that came from!” Twilight said, then she and Starlight fought each other by dueling with magic and flying.

After 1 minute of fighting, Twilight and Starlight panted heavily. “So... give up yet?” Starlight asked. “No. I’m just getting started,” Twilight said.

Starlight smirked, “So, I take it you’re up for another race-ending fight, Twilight?” Twilight then sighed, until Thomas came to her for a hug, and she placed her forehoof on his shoulder, “No. You were right. I can’t stop you. But no matter what happens, if we keep doing this, then we could be stuck doing this for all eternity.”

“So what?! If that’s what it take you and your friends from getting your precious cutie mark connection, then I’m game!” Starlight said. “You could also prevent my birth!” Spike said. “And I’ll never get to be with Momma,” Thomas said, crying while hugging his aunt’s leg.

“Don’t you see? What you’re doing goes way beyond cutie marks! If we continue this rivalry forever, then everything we’ve been doing here will create an avalanche of trouble in the future!” Twilight said. “Spare me your overblown ego! No group of friends, like Princess Twilight’s is that important!” Starlight said. “We are important because we help keep Equestria in balance, but if you wanna know, I can show you the world would look like without mine,” Twilight said, as she teleported all four of each other to a barren wasteland.

“Where are we?!” Starlight asked. “This is the future. Or rather, the present,” Twilight said. “But there’s nothing here! How could this relate to anything!” Starlight said. “Well, I wish I could say I was surprised. But this is what would happen if we kept fighting for eternity, meaning we wouldn’t have a home anymore, making it worse than the last,” Twilight said. “I didn’t know why my friends and I are so important to Equestria. But the truth is... we actually are.”

“I don’t believe you! You’re not special!” Starlight said. “Starlight, look around you!” Spike said. “The Elements of Harmony were what made us who we are. Without them, then the magic of friendship wouldn’t exist,” Twilight said. “Besides, like I said, everything that happens or alternates in the past affects the future with random changes. And what you’re doing might lead to here in this time. I know I can’t stop you, but I thought this would change your mind.”

“Change my mind?!” Starlight asked, until she got more upset and had tears in her eyes, “YOU THREE HAVE NO IDEA WHAT’S LIKE TO BE ALL ALONE IN THE WORLD, WITH NOT EVEN A SINGLE FRIEND!!! I WAS PERFECTLY HAPPY BEFORE YOU AND YOU’RE FRIENDS RUINED WHAT I BUILT!!!” A moment of silence spread across the wasteland, until Thomas put on a serious face. “Yes, I do, Starlight,” Thomas said. That had Starlight confused, “That what you just said... that was every day of my life, before I came here to Equestria, and before I met my Momma.” Starlight thought for a moment, then saw Twilight give her a sad smile, then looked back down at him and lowered herself towards his level and laid flat, “I’m listening.”

Thomas then told Starlight about his past life in the orphanage, then he told her about his loneliness and why no one adopted him or made friends with him, and ended it with how he felt, then he told her how Princess Luna brought him to Equestria and how he met his mother and her friends and how much he enjoyed Equestria. Starlight suddenly started to feel sorry for the poor boy.

Twilight then sighed, “Starlight...“ Starlight looked at Twilight, who was giving her a rather concerned look, “I don’t know what led you to your village without cutie marks, and I’m sorry my friends and I had to take it away.“ Thomas was confused, “What?”

“It’s a long story, Thomas. I’ll explain later,” Twilight said. Starlight sighed, “So you really want to know what happened to me, huh?” Twilight, Spike and Thomas nodded, then Starlight got up and headed towards the map, “Alright. I’ll show you.”

When she activated the spell, they were sent to another period of time that looked familiar. “Where are we?” Twilight asked. “That map of yours is connected to every part of Equestria, and this part is my home I grew up in,” Starlight said, as she showed them a view of herself when she was a filly, and there was a orange colt with a reddish orange mane and tail. He was showing her a trick, then the younger Starlight clapped her hooves.

“When we were young, Sunburst and I did everything together. In fact, I don’t remember us being apart. Until today,” Starlight said.

When the younger Starlight pulled a book from the tower, it was about to tumble onto her, but the younger Sunburst caught them before they would touch her, then an aura wrapped around him and he magically placed all books on the shelves, then when he came back down he got a cutie mark of a orange sun with rays of yellow and golden orange, and blue glimmering stars. When he showed everypony his cutie mark and was carried away, the younger Starlight began to feel her heart break and went back inside all alone.

“And just like that, my friend was gone forever. His family recognized his magical talent and then sent him off to magic school in Canterlot. I never saw him again,” Starlight said. “Because of his cutie mark? That’s why you were so broken?” Spike asked. “Yes. He got his, and I didn’t. He might’ve moved on, and I didn’t. I didn’t want it to happen every time, so I stayed here and never made another friend again because I was too scared that another cutie mark would take them away, too,” Starlight said.

Twilight suddenly felt sorry about her, “Starlight, a cutie mark can’t take your friends away, but you’re right. I don’t know what you went through. But I do know how to help you get through this.”

“How do you know?” Starlight asked. “Because like Thomas said, he’s been there like you have, but in heart because he had nopony to care for him. He was suffering from a broken heart,” Twilight said. “If what you’re doing happens, it won’t turn out well in Equestria without my friends.”

“What’s so special about your friends? How can a group of ponies like you that are so different be so important anyhow?” Starlight asked. “The differences between us are the very things that make our friendship strong,” Twilight said. “Well, I thought Sunburst and I were the same, but eventually we turned out different. Then it tore our friendship apart!” Starlight said, with tears in her eyes. “So try again. Make some new friends,” Twilight said. “Everypony’s friendships are important. There are others that are willing to give you a chance if you let them.”

Starlight then continued to cry, until she felt a soft tug on her chest and a pair of arms wrapped around her neck, so she looked down and saw Thomas hugging her. “I forgive you too, Starlight,” Thomas said as he nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur, until Starlight felt confused. “I don’t follow,” she said. “He also has a big heart, meaning he’s caring towards others,” Twilight said. Starlight suddenly smiled warmly at Thomas’s kindness and hugged him back with one foreleg and rested her head on top of his, “Thanks, Thomas,” Starlight said. “Starlight, will you accept my offer?” Twilight asked, reaching out her hoof, then Starlight took her hoof and nodded as a reply. When they accepted each other’s feelings, they used the scroll to send them back to the actual present.

Starlight suddenly felt her heart was being sewn back into place with a thread full of happiness and warm feelings. When she looked at Thomas, she leaned down, “Thomas, you really have some guts, but thanks for helping me with my pain. You’re a good kid.” She suddenly gave him a kiss on the cheek, and then hugged him again as he made a warm sigh and nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur.

“I’m glad things are back to normal as they are meant to be. Aren’t you, Twilight?” Spike asked. “Mmhmm. And I think I have one more surprise for Starlight,” Twilight said as she thought of an idea.

Later on, Twilight brought her friends over, and then she showed them how well Thomas was getting along with Starlight Glimmer. “Uhh... what’s she doing here?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Didn’t she try to rid us and those other ponies of their cutie marks?” Applejack asked. “Well, yeah. But don’t worry, Thomas helped heal the despair inside her and filled it with love and comfort,” Twilight said. “Aww... that’s my sweet little colt,” Fluttershy said, then she saw Thomas look at her. “MOMMA!” Thomas said, as he ran over and gave her a hug on the chest and neck. “Oh, Momma. I missed you so much!” Thomas said. “I missed you too, my precious little one,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him a kiss on the top of his head.

“Everypony, I know what I did was very wrong of me,” Starlight said. “I was scared that if I made another friend before they would receive their cutie mark, I would be lonely forever. Thanks to your son, Fluttershy, he pretty much taught me something about family. And Twilight, I’d love to be your student.”

“I’m glad you approve, Starlight,” Twilight said. “Starlight, am I allowed to call you Auntie Starlight?” Thomas asked, until Starlight smiled warmly at him, and hugged him closer to her chest and gave him a soft kiss on the top of his head. “Yeah, I don’t mind. I’d love to be your aunt anyway,” Starlight said, then Thomas smiled warmly at her. “I love you, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said. “I love you too, Thomas,” Starlight said.

When Fluttershy and Thomas arrived back at the cottage and ate some soup for dinner, Fluttershy took Thomas upstairs to bed and then tucked him in her bed. When he was comfy, Fluttershy gave Thomas a hug, and gave him a tender kiss on the forehead. “Goodnight, sweetheart. I’ll see you in the morning,” Fluttershy said. “Goodnight, Momma,” Thomas said, then he went to sleep after Fluttershy left the room. ‘I’m glad Auntie Starlight’s in the family now,’ he thought to himself and then he slept peacefully while the warm glow of Luna’s moon comforted him.

Chapter 14: Thomas’s Confession/Comfort for Diamond Tiara

The next day, after school ended, Thomas walked with the Crusaders while he rode on Sweetie Belle’s back. “Hey, do you three wanna go to the park and play? We can also talk about the talent show there,” Thomas said. “Great idea, Thomas!” Apple Bloom said. “Well, let’s get going!” Scootaloo said, as she got on her scooter, then Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Thomas got on their wagon, then they put on their helmets. When they were ready, Scootaloo kicked her hind leg backwards and then they rode off to the Ponyville Park.

When they got there, they got off the wagon and went to sit down by a tree and then decided to talk about their ideas for the talent show. “So, girls. What ideas have you three decided on for your parts for the talent show in the next two weeks?” Thomas asked. “I’m gonna do a lasso stunt trick, but I’m gonna ask Applejack to help me practice,” Apple Bloom said. “Well, I think I’m gonna sing! I’ve been thinking about it and I feel like singing is my passion,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m gonna do some cool stunts with my scooter, and maybe I can prove Rainbow Dash that I’ve got some swift skills!” Scootaloo said. “Any maybe we’ll get our cutie marks for our talents!”

Thomas suddenly felt left down. “What’s the matter, Thomas?” Sweetie Belle asked. “I... I don’t have any talent in me. Maybe I shouldn’t join the talent show and probably just watch,” Thomas said. Sweetie Belle then scooted closer to him and placed her hoof on his back, “Hey, don’t be like that, cutie. You probably need time to think.”

“We may not have our cutie marks, but they help you discover your special talent inside your heart and it defines what makes you special,” Scootaloo said. “And every time we try to get our cutie marks at things, we still don’t get them. But we sometimes let time take its own pace,” Apple Bloom said. Thomas smiled warmly and then gave the fillies a group hug, “Thanks, girls. I still don’t know, though. Do you really think I might have a chance to find my special talent?” The fillies nodded with warm soft smiles, then Scootaloo took out a bouncing playground ball for them to play catch with. The fillies and Thomas passed it to each other by using their heads, flanks and hooves, while Thomas used his hands.

When they were about to leave the park, they saw Silver Spoon sitting on a bench. They went over to her for a talk. “Silver Spoon? You alright?” Apple Bloom asked. “Hey, you guys. How’re you doing?” Silver Spoon asked with a friendly smile. “We’re doing fine, but we’re asking you how you are,” Sweetie Belle said. “Nothing much. I’m fine,” Silver Spoon said. “Why do you ask?”

“Nothing, we were just checking on ya,” Apple Bloom said. “Oh, okay,” Silver Spoon said. “Hey, Silver Spoon. Do you know what happened with Diamond Tiara recently? She’s not acting like herself,” Thomas asked. Silver Spoon put her hoof on her chin, and then thought for a minute, “I really don’t know what happened or why she’s acting this way. Ever since you sticked around, she’s been ignoring her usual bullying part and is just going home with either anger or sadness.”

“That’s not the Diamond Tiara we know,” Sweetie Belle said. Thomas then thought of something, “Silver Spoon, do you know where she lives?” Silver Spoon nodded, “Yeah, why?”

“I’m going to go talk to her,” Thomas said. “WHAT?!” the fillies exclaimed. “Why do you wanna go talk to her?!” Sweetie Belle asked. “I wanna know what’s up with her. Silver Spoon, please show me where her house is,” Thomas said. “Are ya sure it’s a good idea? She may not wanna talk to ya,” Apple Bloom asked. “I just wanna make sure she’s okay, and probably explain about my past. I just need to know why she’s so mean to everyone here,” Thomas said. “Then we’re coming with you,” Sweetie Belle said. Thomas nodded, “Okay, but since she may not trust you three, I’m going to go talk to her myself. I don’t want your feelings to get hurt.” The fillies nodded, and then Silver Spoon told them to follow her as she led the way to Diamond Tiara’s house while Thomas rode on Sweetie Belle’s back.

While they were walking, Thomas decided to tell Silver Spoon about her past, and it caused her to have tears in her eyes, “Gosh. I’m sorry you had to go through all of that.” Thomas nodded with a warm smile, “It’s okay, Silver Spoon. I pretty much got over it thanks to being here.” Silver Spoon nodded, then continued to lead the way.

When they got to the house, it was a big red house with a blue tiled roof, and had white windows on each wall. Thomas got off Sweetie Belle’s back and went up to knock on the front door, then it opened up and showed a brown earth pony stallion come up. He had a black combed mane and tail, a white and blue collar, a red tie, blue eyes, and his flank had a cutie mark of three money bags. “Can I help you?” he asked. “Sir, my name is Thomas, and if you don’t recall. I’m the adopted human son of a pegasus named Fluttershy,” Thomas said. “And he’s Princess Twilight’s nephew,” Silver Spoon said. “Are you Diamond Tiara’s dad?” Thomas asked. “Correct, but you can call me Filthy Rich,” he said.

“Is your daughter home?” Silver Spoon asked. “We’re kinda worried about her,” Sweetie Belle said. “I know we’ve had some rivalry stuff with each other in the past, but we don’t know what’s bothering her,” Apple Bloom said. “Yes, she is home, but I’m afraid she’s been keeping herself locked and shut in her room for several days, or at least a month, but she comes out for dinner. She won’t talk to me or her mother, Spoiled Rich about what’s bothering her. I’m really worried about her.”

“If it’s okay with you, Mr. Rich, is it okay if I talk to her?” Thomas said. “I can try to get some reason into her.”

“I suppose you could try, but she’s lost her temper a little, so I don’t know if she’ll let you in. So be mindful,” Filthy Rich said. “If you all want, you’re welcome to come in and wait.” Filthy Rich then let them inside as they sat down, then Thomas saw a pinkish white bedroom door with a fancy golden doorknob on it. “Good luck, buddy,” Sweetie Belle said, then Thomas nodded back and stopped towards her bedroom door.

When he gulped nervously and then took a deep breath, Thomas then gently knocked on the door 5 times. “GO AWAY! CAN’T YOU SEE THE SIGN?!” Diamond Tiara’s voice yelled behind her door. Thomas then made a serious face and knocked again 3 times, “Diamond Tiara? It’s Thomas.” Diamond Tiara then heard his voice, “Can I please come in? I just wanna talk to you,” Thomas said, as it stayed quiet for a little bit.

Diamond Tiara then spoke again, “Alright, it’s open.” Thomas then opened the door and entered her bedroom. The upper walls were light pink and the lower walls were dark pink, and a white border was placed on the wall. “Close the door. I don’t wanna cause attention,” she said, as he then saw Diamond Tiara laying on her bed on her back with her head on her pillow, causing her to stare at the ceiling with tears in her eyes, and both her forelegs laying on her stuffed belly that was next to a small box full of red velvet cupcakes and two trays full of broccoli and carrots. After he closed the door all the way, he went over to her, and Diamond Tiara looked at him, “Why are you here? What do you want?”

“I just wanna talk to you. We’re really worried about you, and you haven’t been yourself,” Thomas said. “Oh, really? Does this look like I’m okay to you?!” Diamond Tiara asked. “Why would you want to talk to me?! It’s your fault I’m suffering like this!”

“Because it’s what a friend would do,” Thomas said. “I know you don’t like me, but can you please tell me?” Diamond Tiara suddenly then felt surprisingly confused that he actually felt like he cared about her, “Tell you what?”

“Why you’re so mean to everyone, including me and my friends, and what happened to you? I just wanna make sure you’re okay,” Thomas said. Diamond Tiara looked at him for a little bit more, then she thought for a moment if she could trust him, then she sat up on her haunches patted on a spot next to her with her with her hoof, “Come on. Get comfy. I’ll tell you everything.” Thomas nodded and then climbed onto her bed and sat next to her.

“Okay, so you really wanna know why I’ve been so cruel to all of you?” Diamond Tiara asked. Thomas nodded in a reply, then she started, “It’s because my family’s so rich. But that’s not really the reason why. You see, my mother tells me to be demanding towards others and show some dignity to ponies who aren’t rich, and it somehow caused me to be a bully. When I realized what I was doing and after you showed up, when Silver Spoon stopped being my friend, I felt like an outsider because when everypony suddenly stopped paying attention to me and my hurtful teasing, and my comments on blank flanked ponies because they didn’t have cutie marks or when you appeared, I felt all alone. So I’ve been avoiding everypony and stayed in my room and stared into the abyss.”

“Wow. That’s... that’s awful,” Thomas said. “Yep,” Diamond Tiara said. “You may not know this, but I’ve been there too, but where I came from was different,” Thomas said. “Oh? And what would that be?” Diamond Tiara asked. Thomas sighed, and then looked into her eyes and spoke, “While I was growing up, I lived in a small building called St Josephine’s Orphanage for Children, and many kids there were getting picked for adoption, but the problem is... they never pick me. I was the loneliest in the place, and every time I try to make some friends, they just ignore me or just walk away without saying a word. One night, I made a wish for a new home and a loving family that could take care of me, then Auntie Luna came and took me to my Momma’s cottage, and later on, I was adopted by her.”

“Oh my... I... I... I absolutely had no idea you felt that way,” Diamond Tiara said. She suddenly looked down and had a tear fall from her eyes. “Diamond Tiara?” Thomas asked, until suddenly, she wrapped her forelegs around him tightly and cried on his shoulder, “I’m so sorry! I’m sorry for everything! For hurting your feelings, for making fun of you for being human, for yelling at you, and everything else that tormented you! I’m so, so sorry!”

Thomas suddenly hugged her back, “It’s okay, Diamond. It’s okay.” Diamond Tiara felt him hugging her. “No, it’s not! I made you run away! I broke your heart on the first day! I don’t deserve to be forgiven!” Diamond Tiara said. “Well, I forgive you,” Thomas said. “Y-You do?” Diamond Tiara asked sniffling. Thomas nodded, “Maybe if you apologize to everypony, they can give you a second chance, and they’ll be your friends. But I’m gonna help you with that.”

Diamond Tiara smiled warmly and hugged him, “Thank you. You do have a big heart. If it’s okay, does this mean we can be friends and put everything behind us?” Thomas nodded and gave her another hug, “Yep. We can be friends, and don’t worry. I’ll make sure all the fillies and colts at school will accept your apology, after I get the Crusaders and Silver Spoon to convince them.” Diamond Tiara then thought of something, “I think I have an idea about that, but I’m gonna need some help.”

When the students gathered around the school’s playground, they were all confused. “Why are we all here?” a filly asked. “Everyone, listen. I talked with Diamond Tiara and she has something to say for all of you. I promise this is different because I’ve found out why she’s been rude to us,” Thomas said. Several of the students gasped and whispered murmurs. “He’s telling the truth!” Sweetie Belle said. “He told us the whole thing,” Apple Bloom said. “Now we’re gonna see and hear what she has to say,” Scootaloo said.

“Diamond Tiara, can you come on out please?” Thomas asked, then she came out with a sad look on her face, then she gulped nervously then stood next to Thomas, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “Everypony, I know what you’re all thinking,” she said sadly. “This probably isn’t gonna be enough for what I’ve done, but I just wanna say that I’m really sorry for everything I’ve done. I’m sorry for the way I treated all of you, made fun of you for not having your cutie marks, the way I looked down at all of you, and for thinking I was better or popular than any of you. But thanks to Thomas, he’s decided to ask all of you to give me a second chance to forgive me. And I promise I will treat you all fairly. But if you don’t want to, I won’t bother.”

Then after she looked down in sadness, some students started to whisper to each other about how she felt, until Diamond Tiara felt a hoof press on her shoulder. “We forgive ya, Diamond Tiara,” Apple Bloom said. “Really? You do?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Yeah. Well of course you may have been snotty and bratty all the time, but if you really want a second chance, all you have to do was say something your heart tells you,” Sweetie Belle said. Diamond Tiara smiled back at the Crusaders, until she heard a voice.

“DIAMOND TIARA!!” Diamond Tiara turned around and saw her mother, Spoiled Rich standing there. She was an earth pony mare with pale grayish pink fur, a curly mane and tail with two shades of moderate magenta and dark heliotrope purple, strong opal eyes with lavender eyeshadow, she wore a teal shirt with gold trimming, a gold chain necklace, and her flank had a cutie mark of a gold diamond ring.

Spoiled Rich was disappointed in her daughter, “What are you doing with them? My daughter apologizing to confused, insignificant lowlifes? Socializing with their kind is not how you move up to Equestria! And you know better about interacting with... ugh... humans. Come, Diamond Tiara!” Diamond Tiara saw Thomas’s heart break, then made a stern look at her mother. “No, mother!” she exclaimed. Spoiled Rich turned around and looked at her daughter, “Excuse me?!”

“You’ve spent your whole life acting like a high horse who’s so popular than anypony else and raised me to follow in your hoofprints, and it caused me to hurt others’s feelings! At first I thought this was fine, but then I finally realized I wanted something you don’t have: friends!” The Crusaders, Thomas and other foals gasped at what they heard her say. Spoiled Rich was concerned about her daughter’s attitude, then struck back, “That’s enough, Diamond Tiara! Step away from those blank flanks and that filthy ape!”

“You have no right to talk to him like that!” Sweetie Belle said. “Yeah! You mess with one of us, you mess with all of the Crusaders!” Scootaloo said. Diamond Tiara saw Thomas crying, then went to him to comfort him, then spoke up again, “These three are the Cutie Mark Crusaders and that boy over there is Thomas, and they are my friends. You need to stop calling them such mean and hurtful names, and breaking Thomas’s spirit! I was mean to them because of your guidance that lead me to hurtful comments on their feelings, but I wanna get to know them now! And that boy right by that filly ran away because of me, when I told him that he never belonged here, but since I realized that his big heart showed us kindness and forgiveness, Thomas knew more about being a pony than I ever did! Those three over there are working harder to get their cutie marks, and they’ve shown Thomas the true meaning of friendship! And I think they will get them exactly when they discover their true talent, which I truly guarantee will be amazing!”

“You can’t be serious! Are you choosing to be friends with them than be popular in Equestria?!” Spoiled Rich asked angrily. “Are you making her choose?” Thomas asked with sadness in his face. “See what you’ve done, mother? You’ve made me hurt him when I used to be just like you,” Diamond Tiara said. “I choose not to hurt anypony’s feelings anymore because I will never be as cruel and manipulative as you. Of course my talent was to get everypony to do what I want, but I realized I took it the wrong way. I choose to tell them what I want by showing compassion and kindness towards them. Now, would you give these to father?” She showed her mother a scroll.

“Uh... Of course, dear,” Spoiled Rich said, then she saw Silver Spoon comforting Thomas. “Young man? Keep up the good work.” She then left the park to deliver the letter, then Diamond Tiara saw Thomas crying, then she walked over to him and gave him a hug. “If you’re wondering what I gave my mother, I just wanted to ask my father a favor to donate 2,000 bits for new playground equipment at our school, and some other equipment for the talent show this year!”

The students cheered for her kindness, and then she saw Silver Spoon walking over and giving her a hug. “I’m sorry about before. I just didn’t want you to hurt him anymore,” Silver Spoon said. “It’s okay, Silver Spoon. I forgive you,” Diamond Tiara said. “And Thomas? Thanks... for everything.” Thomas nodded and motioned his hand towards her, “Friends?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, then shook his hand with her hoof, “Friends.” She then gave him one more hug, then Thomas saw Sweetie Belle appear. “Sweetie Belle, girls, I think I know what I want to do for the talent show,” Thomas said. “What is it?” Sweetie Belle asked. “I’m going to sing a song while playing the piano, but it’s about my past depression and my happiness here in Equestria,” Thomas said, then he looked back at Diamond Tiara. “Diamond? If you want, you and Silver Spoon can hang out with us anytime you want.”

“I think we’ll just do that,” Diamond Tiara said, then they all joined in for a group hug, then she saw Thomas looking sad from her mother’s harsh tone, then went up to him. “Thomas? Is something wrong?”

“Um... can I talk to you in private?” Thomas asked. “Sure,” Diamond Tiara said, then they went to the back of the school, Diamond Tiara suddenly got confused. “Okay, now what’s the problem?”

“Diamond Tiara... I know you never got to know me because of your mother’s bad behavior, but I thought of you more than a friend,” Thomas said, with a soft blush. “Really? Wait... you don’t mean...,” Diamond Tiara said. “You have a crush on me, don’t you?”

Thomas nodded, then Diamond Tiara suddenly blushed over his kindness, “Aww... that’s... that’s very sweet of you.” Thomas kept blushing until Diamond Tiara went over to the boy and gave him a hug, “Thank you, by the way. You know... for being there for me.” She suddenly gave Thomas a soft kiss on the cheek. “You know, you really do have a big heart, and maybe I’ll like that about you. How about if I walk you home?” Thomas nodded and then got on Diamond Tiara’s back and then she walked him home.

“Aww...” The Crusaders said in unison. “I guess that filly needed a little love,” Sweetie Belle said. “Yep. He finally changed her heart,” Apple Bloom said.

Chapter 15: Thomas at the Grand Galloping Gala

The next day on a Saturday, as Celestia’s sun rose and showered warmth all over the land, the light shone through the window and blanketed Thomas as he slept in the soft blankets of Fluttershy’s bed, then he started to wake up and then he got dressed. When he arrived downstairs, he saw Fluttershy cooking her son’s breakfast, “Good morning, Momma.” Fluttershy turned around and saw Thomas standing right there, “Good morning, sweetie. Did you sleep well?” Thomas nodded and then he saw a plate full of haycakes for him, then he sat down and enjoyed his breakfast.

“Thomas, do you wanna hear some good news?” Fluttershy asked. “What is it, Momma?” Thomas asked. “Me and your aunties, and their sisters, have been invited by Princess Celestia to the annual Grand Galloping Gala!” Fluttershy said. Thomas was surprised, “That’s pretty cool.” He then looked down in sadness. “What’s wrong, baby?” Fluttershy asked. “If I wasn’t invited, then who’ll watch over me?” Thomas asked. Fluttershy suddenly realized how he felt, then she went over to her son and gave him a comforting hug, “It’s alright, sweetheart. But here’s the best part. You were invited as well.”

“I WAS?!” Thomas asked excitedly. “Of course. What would we do without you at the Gala?” Fluttershy replied. “Thank you, Momma!” Thomas said, hugging her leg. “You’re welcome, Thomas,” she replied, and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Let’s go see if Auntie Rarity can make you a suit, and then introduce you to somepony I met during my trip to see the Breezies.”

“Can I ride on your back?” Thomas asked. “Of course you can, baby,” Fluttershy said, then she lowered herself on her forelegs, then Thomas climbed onto her back and held onto her neck. “You ready to go, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, then Fluttershy walked out of the cottage and headed on over to Ponyville.

While they were walking, they suddenly saw Fluttershy’s new friend she mentioned sitting at the cafe. She was a hippie earth pony mare with light harlequin fur, a light amaranth dreadlocked braided mane and tail with light vermilion highlights, pale light grayish eyes, a orangish yellow bandanna with white flowers, and her flank had a cutie mark of a red heart shaped tree.

“Hello, Tree Hugger,” Fluttershy said, trotting over. “Oh, Fluttershy. Hello,” Tree Hugger replied, and then Fluttershy turned towards her son. “Tree Hugger, I’d like you to meet my son, Thomas. He’s going to the Gala with us,” she said. “Thomas, this is Tree Hugger.”

“Hi,” Thomas said. “Wow. You have a son? That’s like totally legit,” Tree Hugger said. “Radical to meet you anyway. Really digging your vibe.”

“My vibe?” Thomas asked, with a confused look. “It's a compliment, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “Oh,” Thomas said. “Anyway, we’re still going?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah, totally,” Tree Hugger said. “Good, then we’ll come pick you up later after we get your dress ready,” Fluttershy said, and then she and Thomas walked over to Rarity’s boutique.

At the Carousel Boutique, Rarity was making some dresses for the Crusaders to wear at the Gala. “Oh, your first Grand Galloping Gala! The excitement, the anticipation! I wouldn’t miss it for all the jewels in Equestria!”

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle got excited and jumped on the pedestal cheering with glee, “We're going to the Gala! We're going to the Gala! We're going to the Gala!”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were playing cards, “Alright, y'all, keep it down. It ain't like it's a life-changin' experience or nothiiiiing...” Applejack suddenly saw Apple Bloom in her dress for the Gala, then she her eyes started to tear up, “My little sister’s all grown up!” She suddenly started to cry, then she blew her nose onto Rainbow Dash’s tail, “Hey!” The Crusaders gathered around and bounced in excitement, “This is gonna be the best night ever!”

Rarity suddenly heard a knock on the door, and went to answer it. When she opened it, Fluttershy and Thomas were standing there, “Hello, darlings! Please do come in.” She saw Thomas with excitement in his face, then she had a warm smile. After Thomas got off his mother’s back, he went over to Rarity and gave her a hug on the chest, “Are you excited about your first Grand Galloping Gala, precious?”

Thomas nodded in glee, “Yes, Auntie Rarity! I’m really, really excited about it! And I really wanna look like you when you show your generous beautifulness, so... can you make me an attractive suit, Auntie Rarity? Pleeeeeeeaaaaassssseeee?” Rarity suddenly giggled softly and patted his head, “What you said about me and my beauty was very sweet, darling.” She gave him a kiss on the forehead. “But don’t worry, since I already have your measurements, I’m going to make you look magnificent tonight. Now, follow me and I’ll do some sketches on your outfit.” Thomas nodded and held her hind leg as they walked into the back room to do some designs on his outfit.

While they were waiting, Fluttershy talked to the girls about her outfit, “So I asked Rarity to make mine look a little animal that’s like something royal and elegant with beautiful colors, and one for Tree Hugger.”

“You mean... like a peacock?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Mmhmm,” Fluttershy said. “Do you want some cookies, Fluttershy?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Thank you, dear,” Fluttershy asked, then she took a small dish full of sugar cookies, and ate some of the cookies.

Later on, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and the fillies were waiting for Thomas to be ready.

“Momma?” a voice appeared. When the mares turned around, they saw Thomas wearing a silver glittery blazer jacket with black trimmings, a white dress shirt underneath a black glittery vest, a red bow tie with gold stripes, charcoal gray pants, and black formal sneakers. “Oh, sweetheart! You look so cute!” Fluttershy said as she held him in her hooves. “Thank you, Momma,” Thomas said, then he hugged his mother’s neck and nuzzled his cheek on her chest. “I like your dress, Momma. It’s beautiful.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly and then she gave him a kiss on the cheek, “Thank you, baby.” Rarity suddenly walked over and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Are you ready to go, precious?” Rarity asked. “Yeah, let’s go!” Thomas said, as he climbed onto his mother’s back and then they walked to the train station after Fluttershy went to go get Tree Hugger.

After they all got to the station, Applejack went to the booth to pay for the tickets. Thomas saw his Aunt Starlight in her dress for the Gala. It was a gradient of black and dark to pale light purple, and there were sapphires on the skirt. She had a purple collar with a gem on her neck and purple glittery shoes on her front hooves. “Auntie Starlight!” he exclaimed as he ran over to her, and hugged her neck and nuzzled with her soft chest fur. “Hey, Thomas. Are you excited, honey?” Starlight asked. “Mmhmm. I’m glad you’re coming, too, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said, snuggling her fur. “Aww... Thanks, sweetheart. That means so much to me,” Starlight said, until she gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “I love what you did with your mane too,” Thomas said. “What? This? Pfft! I just wanted a new style,” Starlight said, puffing her mane. Thomas then tried to reach fit it. “Aww, you wanna play with my mane, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded, and then Starlight lowered her head down towards him after she held him with one hoof and tickled him with her mane, causing him to laugh, and then she brought him for another hug but he nuzzled with her mane with a warm sigh, causing Starlight to smile.

“Alright, y’all! Let’s get a move on!” Applejack said, then Starlight levitated her nephew on her back and boarded the train. When they sat down and then felt the train moving, Thomas sat next to Fluttershy, who sat next to Rarity and Tree Hugger. While they were chatting and laughing, Thomas unexpectedly got uncomfortable, until Fluttershy looked down at him, “Are you okay, sweetheart?”

“I’m bored,” Thomas said. Fluttershy then thought for a moment, then uncovered an empty space underneath her dress, “Come here, sweetie. You can sit by me.” Thomas nodded and scooted closer to his mother’s side and looked at her one more time, “Can I lean on you?” Fluttershy smiled warmly, then nodded. Thomas then nuzzled with the softness and warmth of the fur on her belly, then he fell asleep until she gave her little colt a kiss on the cheek and covered him with her dress skirt and wrapped her wing around his shoulders.

“Aww... He’s just like a little foal,” Twilight said. “He’s absolutely precious,” Rarity said, who placed her hoof over her heart. “I’ll wake him when we get there. So for now, let’s try to be very quiet,” Fluttershy said. The others nodded in agreement and continued to enjoy the train ride.

After the train arrived in Canterlot, the group of ponies got off and walked over to the ballroom to enjoy the Gala. “We're here! We're here! We made it to the Gala!” The Crusaders said in unison. “Oh! It’s even more magnificent than I ever dreamed of!” Rarity exclaimed. “Let’s get this party started!” Pinkie Pie said, then the mares went off to enjoy themselves. “Momma, thank you for bringing me,” Thomas said. “Aww... you’re welcome, sweetheart. I didn’t want you to miss out on this moment with your mother,” Fluttershy said. “But what made you want to come if you really wanted to?”

Thomas then started to explain, “I just wanted to see Princess Celestia and Princess Luna again. And to be honest, I just wanted to spend some more time with all of you rather than by myself, and wanted to see how beautiful you would look, and peacocks are too.” Fluttershy smiled warmly with a warm blush, and then nuzzled his cheek after he hugged her neck gently, and then gave him a soft kiss on the forehead, “I’m glad you made a decision. Now, let’s go find a table and get something to eat.” Thomas nodded, “Is it okay if I ride on your back the rest of the evening?”

“Mmhmm. You’re more than welcome,” Fluttershy said, then she and Thomas went to the buffet to grab some dinner. When they went to the table, Fluttershy amd Tree Hugger got themselves some nice salads, and Thomas got himself some spaghetti. After they ate, Fluttershy let Thomas climb off her back and looked down at him, “Sweetie, I’m gonna go talk with Tree Hugger for a little while. Why don’t you go dance with your friends?” Thomas then hugged his mother, then she let him have fun.

“Hey! Girls!” Thomas said, running over to her. “Thomas!” Sweetie Belle said. “Wow, you look handsome!”

“Auntie Rarity made it for me. You three look beautiful!” Thomas said. They suddenly blushed, and then Thomas heard a voice, “Thomas?”

Thomas turned around and saw Diamond Tiara wearing a pearly pinkish white dress with a pink rose on her mane, and Silver Spoon wore a black diva dress. “Wow...” Thomas said. Diamond Tiara saw Thomas take out his hand, “Can I have this dance with you?” Diamond Tiara suddenly felt her heart melt over his generosity, then she took his hand and helped him get into position by putting her right foreleg on his shoulder, then Thomas placed his right arm on her shoulder and his left arm around her foreleg, then they slowly danced together while Silver Spoon and the Crusaders smiled warmly. When the song was over, Thomas then thought of another idea, “Girls, do you wanna go outside for a stroll in the gardens?” They nodded and Diamond Tiara let her coltfriend ride on her back, then they all walked outside for a nice stroll in the moonlight.

Fluttershy giggled while talking with Tree Hugger, “Really?” She then giggled again. “The aura coming off the waterfall was so alive! So, like, magic manifestation,” Tree Hugger replied. “Wow,” Fluttershy said. “How did you even know to look for an aura on a waterfall?”

“Well, it wasn’t easy,” Tree Hugger said.

Meanwhile, Princess Celestia and Luna came over with their Gala dresses. Princess Celestia wore a red celestial robed dress and Princess Luna wore a nighttime themed robed dress like her sister. “Princess Celestia, this is my new student, Starlight Glimmer,” Twilight said. Starlight suddenly bowed her head towards her majesty, “You may rise, Starlight. There’s no need to bow.”

“Sorry. I just realized you were both royalty material, so I kind of felt like it,” Starlight said. “I understand, dear Starlight. But what I’ve heard from Twilight’s report about you, I’m sorry about your pain,” Princess Celestia said. “Thanks, but Thomas showed me true love and comfort his mother taught him,” Starlight said. “He was the sweetest, kindest, and most special boy I’ve ever met, and I’ve been so happy that he accepted me as an aunt.”

“Well, I’m proud. So, did he receive the invite?” Princess Celestia asked. “I believe so,” Twilight said. “Otherwise, his whole night would’ve been so miserable,” Starlight said. “But thanks for inviting me so that I can meet you, your highness.”

“It’s a pleasure, my dear Starlight,” Princess Celestia said. “Plus, this night wouldn’t have been special if I’d haven’t invited Thomas over as well. I didn’t want to break his heart.”

“I know what you did was necessary,” Twilight said. “Indeed,” Princess Luna said. “Now, how about if we all enjoy this Gala together?” They all nodded and went to catch up with the other ponies.

Meanwhile, Diamond Tiara and Thomas were walking through the gardens as the Crusaders and Silver Spoon followed. Suddenly, Thomas poked Diamond Tiara’s flank, causing her to turn around, but he poked her again, until she turned to the front of him, and she saw him holding some flowers for her. “Are those... for me?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, until Diamond Tiara placed the flowers on the ribbon on her waist, then she came closer and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks, cutie,” Diamond Tiara said softly. Thomas suddenly blushed softly and then hugged his girlfriend. The Crusaders and Silver Spoon awwed as they loved the moment.

When they were about to head back inside, Thomas suddenly ran into somepony and fell back. When he looked up, he saw a white unicorn stallion with a blonde mane and tail and blue eyes. He also had a black colored tuxedo on his crest. “Watch where you are walking!” He snapped in a very harshly regal tone. Thomas suddenly walked back towards the fillies as she tried to comfort him. “Oh. I’m so sorry, sir. I-I didn’t mean to,” Thomas said. “SILENCE!” The unicorn yelled again, stomping his hoof and making Thomas whimper. “You will as such address me as Prince Blueblood!”

“P-Ple-Please! Just leave me alone. We were j-j-just going back into-“ Thomas was cut off again. “Enough! You’ve ruined my perfect grooming with your filthy dirty ape fingers! Now thanks to you, filthy heathen, I have to get a new one! And the only place you’re going to is the dungeon! After I tell my auntie what you-!”

“Blueblood!” he was cut off by a familiar voice. Thomas saw Rarity and ran up to her for a hug, until she held him with one foreleg in a cradle and he turned towards her chest and cried on her fur as he hugged her crest, and he saw Fluttershy with Rarity and Rainbow Dash on each side of her, until the fillies went to Rarity and Rainbow Dash. “Momma, Auntie Rarity, make him go away!” Thomas wailed. “Don’t worry, precious. We’ve got this covered,” Rarity said, giving her nephew a kiss on the temple of his head.

Rainbow Dash suddenly flew closer towards the cruel-hearted prince and went nose to nose with him, “Just who do you think you are?! Huh?! Why don’t you pick on somepony your own size?!” Prince Blueblood suddenly tripped over a rock and landed into a puddle of mud and crawled back towards the statue, then Fluttershy came closer to him with a death stare, “You should be ashamed of yourself! You do not, repeat do not threaten, yell, or hurt my son like that! And you will not lay a hoof on him! First of all, this is supposed to be a special moment for my precious little Thomas at his first Grand Galloping Gala with us, and it’s going to be like that because your auntie invited him! Secondly, this is also Princess Celestia and Luna’s castle.”

Thomas saw his Auntie Starlight come out and then she held him close to her chest and let him play with her curly streaked mane. Rarity suddenly walked over to him, “And as for you, I’m still angry at you for the way you treated me at the Grand Galloping Gala a few years back! And like she said, I do not like the way you yelled at my nephew and his marefriend!” Diamond Tiara got hugged by Rarity.

Fluttershy got angry at him again and stared at him in the eye, “Now look here, if you ever... I repeat: EVER... come near my son again...” Rainbow Dash then finished off, “Then you can worry about your stupid grooming because it’s a regret you’ll never forget! Do you understand me, you jerk?!” Prince Blueblood nodded while trembling in fear, then Fluttershy scared him off with a couple of birds pecking at his grooming, causing him to run off.

“No ruffian hurts my darling little nephew and gets away with it!” Rarity said, then Fluttershy turned around and saw Starlight cradling Thomas, who was still crying. “Are you alright, Thomas? He didn’t hurt you, did he?” Fluttershy asked, rubbing her hoof on his shoulder. “I’m fine, Momma. But... But w-wh-why... WHY WAS HE SO MEAN TO ME?!” Thomas wailed as he hugged his Auntie Starlight. “Shhhhhh... There, there, honey. It’s all over now. Do you want your mommy to hold you?” Starlight replied softly. Thomas nodded and then he was held by his mother and then carried back inside as he laid down on his back while cradled on one of her forelegs. When she sat down, she rocked her son gently so he could calm down. After a few gentle rocks, he started to calm down and was held into a warm hug that was close to his mother’s soft chest.

“Thomas? What’s wrong, dear?” Princess Celestia asked. “Prince Blueblood was mean to me,” Thomas said, wiping his tears. “He called me an monkey, and he yelled at me.”

“Aww... poor baby. It’s okay. Momma’s here, sweetie. Momma’s here,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. “It’s alright, dear one. I’ll talk to him,” Princess Celestia said, as she rubbed his chest with her golden slippered hoof and then she left them both alone. “He’s not taking it so well, isn’t he?” Tree Hugger asked. Fluttershy shook her head, and then Tree Hugger thought of an idea, “All he needs is some, like, calming auditory therapy. I know I always feel really at peace when I'm being bathed in positive vibes. Maybe he'll calm down with some sonic bliss.”

Fluttershy nodded and then held her son closer to her, and then Tree Hugger took a deep breath, “Ommmm. Ee-ee-ee-ee-ee! Ommmm. Ee-ee-ee-ee-ee!” Tree Hugger repeated it, and then Thomas was finally calm. “Do you feel better now, sweetheart?” Thomas nodded and then she and Tree Hugger walked Thomas around the ballroom, until they danced together as mother and son. “Does this feel nice?” Fluttershy asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, as he held onto his mother as she nuzzled his head.

After a few minutes of dancing, Fluttershy and Tree Hugger sat down as Thomas sat on Fluttershy’s lap. “Do you want to go get some cake?” Fluttershy asked. Thomas nodded and then she placed him on her back carefully and then they went to go get some cake, which was a vanilla mousse cake with butterscotch vanilla frosting and had floral and royal decor on each side and corner of the cake. After they had their cake slices, Fluttershy wiped his face with her napkin, and then she saw him softly yawning, “Are you getting sleepy?”

“A little, but I’ll be fine. Can we stay here until the party ends?” Thomas asked. “Of course we can,” Fluttershy said, then she went back to the dance floor and she held her little colt with one foreleg in a soft and slow dancing cradle so that they can resume their dance. “I love you, Momma. Thank you and Auntie Twilight for bringing me with. And to be honest, this was the perfect night for me,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, sweetheart. Momma loves you too,” Fluttershy said, then she gave her son another comforting hug.

Chapter 16: Helping Out At The Farm

The next day, dawn was starting to break, and the beautiful golden light of Celestia’s sun began to comfort Equestria. At Sweet Apple Acres, the crowing of a rooster was heard. In her bedroom, Applejack woke up and let out a big yawn, and then she rubbed her eyes and smacked her lips. After she got out of her bed and stood up on all four legs, she prowled downward, stretched her bones and then sighed warmly. Applejack then walked on the wooden floor in her bedroom and went over to the hanger to grab her hat and put it on, “Looks like today’s a good day for a family visit. Hope he ain’t busy today.”

When she was wide awake right now, Applejack got out of her room and walked down the hallway over to Apple Bloom’s bedroom to check on her. When she saw the door was slightly open, she carefully opened the door quietly and then saw Apple Bloom sleeping peacefully in her bed with a few soft breaths. Applejack suddenly decided to quietly enter the room and walked over to the bed. She reached a foreleg up and gently stroked her little sister on the shoulder. Apple Bloom suddenly moaned and started to stir in her sleep, until she heavily opened her eyes and saw Applejack giving her a warm smile, “Apple Bloom? Are y’all awake, sugarcube?” Apple Bloom rubbed her eyes and stretched both her forelegs and hind legs, then hugged her big sister and nuzzled her cheek on her chest fur. “Yeah. I’m awake, Applejack,” she said with a yawn. “But ya know it’s too early for applebucking. We usually don’t start until later in the day.”

Applejack came over and wrapped her foreleg over the filly’s shoulders and brouhaha her close to her chest and hugged her, “I know, Apple Bloom. Listen, I need ya to wait with Granny Smith and Big Mac while I head on over to Fluttershy’s cottage and go get Thomas. I thought today would be a perfect day for him to visit our farm and help out a little.”

“That’s awesome, sis! I bet he’s gonna love it here at our farm! Maybe I can play with him when my chores are done, ya know, like play tag, horseback ridin’, or hide and seek with the hay bales!” Apple Bloom said. “And don’t worry about a thing! I’ll make sure Granny Smith and Big Mac know where you’re headed!”

“I’m sure ya will, Apple Bloom. Now you hurry along and get ready, and I’ll be back in a bit,” Applejack said. “Okay, sis! See ya soon!” Apple Bloom said, then she ran off, then Applejack went downstairs, and then she walked out the door and left the farm so she can pick up her nephew. ‘I just hope he’s awake right now,’ she thought to herself.

Meanwhile, at Fluttershy’s cottage, Thomas was stirring in his sleep when the warm light of the sun made him comfortable. He suddenly started to wake up, and he saw his mother standing there. “Good morning, Momma,” he said with a soft voice. “Good morning, my precious little colt,” Fluttershy replied with a soft voice, then she walked closer and gave him a hug around her chest, then she lowered her head and gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Do you want to cuddle for a few minutes?” Thomas nodded and then Fluttershy hovered over to a rocking chair and sat down with her child gently grasped in her embrace and then she started to gently rock back and forth, until they were nice and comfy.

Applejack was now walking over the dirt path that was a little far from Ponyville, and then after crossing the bridge, she finally made it to the hill where Fluttershy’s cottage was. “Well, looks like I made it. But I pretty sure hope I’m not too early, because I wouldn’t want to wake the little feller up with an early start... if he’s still asleep or not. Guess I better make sure,” she said, as she started to walk up the hill.

After a few minutes of cuddling, Fluttershy lowered herself towards the floor and she let Thomas climb on her back, then they went downstairs so she can feed her animals and give her son his breakfast. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door, and after she put Thomas on the couch, Fluttershy went to the door and then answered it. When it was opened, she saw Applejack standing there with a pleasant smile on her muzzle.

“Howdy, y’all. Is it early or am I on time?” Applejack asked. “Oh no, no, no. Of course not. You’re just in time. I was about to feed my animals and give my precious little Thomas his breakfast,” Fluttershy said. “Do you want to come in for a little bit and have some breakfast with us?”

“Well, I see I haven’t come too early after all. That’s awful kind of you, but I actually came here to ask y’all somethin’. It’s for Thomas, but is he awake?” Applejack replied. Thomas suddenly saw her at the door, then he ran to her, “Auntie Applejack!” He suddenly gave her a hug around her neck and laid his head against her warm and soft chest fur and looked up into her eyes with a warm smile. Applejack gave him a warm smile back, and then reached a foreleg up and softly rubbed both his shoulders and back with her hoof gently patting his shoulder. She chuckled at his warm hug, “Hehehehe. Well, good mornin’ to ya too, sugarcube. It’s not every day you get to see li’l old Auntie Applejack.”

“He’s very eager to see all of you anytime soon,” Fluttershy said. “So what did you want to ask him?” Applejack then looked back down at her little nephew, “Thomas, if it’s alright with your momma, how would ya like me to take ya over to Sweet Apple Acres and show ya around? You can have breakfast with us and help out too, if ya want. Plus my sister’s excited to see ya. But it’s up to her to decide.”

“Really? I can come and visit your farm?!” Thomas asked excitedly, then received a nod from his auntie. “Please, Momma? Can I please go to Auntie Applejack’s farm? Please?” He gave his mother the puppy eyes, then Applejack looked at Fluttershy, “What do ya say, Fluttershy? Don’t worry, I promise he’ll be fine, and I’ll have him back in time for dinner.”

Fluttershy smiled down at her son’s adorable eyes, then she nodded and gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Yes. You can go, sweetie. I’m sure Auntie Applejack will take care of you for today.” Thomas hugged his mother with gleeful excitement, “Yay! Thank you, Momma!” Fluttershy and Applejack smiled warmly at him, “You’re welcome, baby. Now, go get dressed.” Thomas nodded, then gave his mother a kiss on her cheek, then carefully ran upstairs to get dressed. “He’s such a sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, then she turned to Applejack after she heard her kettle going off. “Would you like some brewed tea before you go?”

“Yeah, I guess that’ll be fine with me,” Applejack said, then Fluttershy went to the kitchen to take care of the kettle that was finished boiling. After she turned off the stove, Fluttershy poured the boiling water into two cups that had two bags of Zecora’s brewed tea inside, then Fluttershy brought it over for Applejack and herself to drink. “I know he’s going to love being on your farm at Sweet Apple Acres,” Fluttershy said with a soft squee. “Eeyup. I know he will too, but I also plan to introduce him to Granny Smith and Big Macintosh. I forgot to introduce him to them both at his welcoming party at Canterlot,” Applejack said in agreement. “And like I said before, when the sun starts to set, I promise I’ll bring him back here for dinner time.” Fluttershy nodded and hugged the country mare.

They suddenly saw Thomas come down wearing a forest green and blue flannel shirt underneath his fire engine red jacket and dark blue overalls. He also had a pair of yellow boots with him. “Aww, Thomas. You look so amazing!” Fluttershy said. “Just like a real farmer,” Applejack said. “Thanks, Momma,” Thomas said. “Okay, baby. Now you be good for your Auntie Applejack and have fun at her farm, and I’ll have dinner freshly warm for you when you get back,” Fluttershy said. “Okay, Momma. I love you,” Thomas replied, and then he hugged his mother. She hugged him back and gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Mommy loves you too, sweetie. Now, go have fun and I’ll see you later.” He nodded and went over to his aunt.

“Why don’t ya ride on my back? It’s gonna be a little while and I don’t want ya to tire yourself out,” Applejack kindly suggested as she lowered herself on her forelegs. Thomas nodded and then carefully climbed onto her back, then Applejack stood back up on her forelegs, and then looked at Fluttershy, “I’ll make sure he has a good time.” She tipped her hat and then walked down towards the dirt path with Thomas on her back. “Bye, Momma!” Thomas said waving at Fluttershy. “Bye, sweetheart! I love you!” Fluttershy replied waving her hoof. When Applejack crossed the bridge to Ponyville, she and Thomas journeyed through Ponyville.

Later on, Applejack, with Thomas riding on her back, finally arrived on the dirt road pathway to Sweet Apple Acres after a few minutes of a walkthrough in Ponyville. Thomas looked around in wonder and saw the road surrounded by so many apple trees on each side that was bordered by white fences, until he looked over Applejack’s shoulder and began to see that they were now headed towards the farm, which consisted a cornfield, a chicken coup, a pig pen, a small watering well, their house, and a big red barn that was very decorative and had four windows on each side and one above the door, and an arrow with a big red apple.

“WOW.... Auntie Applejack, is this really your family’s?” Thomas softly asked in amazement as they entered through the welcoming arch of the farm. Applejack nodded her head softly, “Eeyup. It sure is, little feller. Thomas... welcome... to my humble home... of Sweet Apple Acres.” Thomas was suddenly surprised that the place had so much view, so he hugged Applejack’s neck gently, until she smiled warmly at him. She then trotted up onto the front porch and walked inside the house, “Granny Smith! Big Mac, I’m home!”

“We’re in the kitchen!” Granny Smith said two meters away from the living room, then Applejack lowered herself downward and let the little colt climb off her back, then she stood up. She suddenly heard a barking noise, that came from her dog, Winona. She came running to greet the country mare, and then Applejack gently petted her dog with her forehoof, “Hehehehe. Hey there, Winona! Now take it easy, because I just had a long walk back.” Winona suddenly saw the boy next to her owner, then she yipped excitedly and then carefully jumped on him and gently fell on the floor with him, placed her front paws on his shoulders and licked his face, causing him to laugh. “Silly doggie! It’s nice to meet you too, Winona,” Thomas said giggling from the dog’s kind welcoming greeting, then he petted the dog by gently stroking the top of her head, until he giggled and gave Winona some belly rubs.

When Winona was relaxed, she went back into the kitchen. Thomas then looked up at Applejack, “I like your dog, Auntie Applejack.” Applejack tipped her hat and gently rubbed his head with her hoof.

“Thomas! You’re here!” Apple Bloom exclaimed trotting down into the living room and gave her friend a big softly warm hug. Thomas hugged her back by wrapping his arms around her neck and laying his head on her shoulder, “Hi, Apple Bloom. I’m glad to be here too.”

“That’s great news! While my big sister was coming to get ya, I was helping Granny Smith fix breakfast for us. Hey! Why don’t ya join us?!” Apple Bloom said. “Yeah, come on, sugarcube. We’ve got plenty for ya,” Applejack said. “O-Okay,” Thomas said, then he held onto Applejack’s hind leg as she and Apple Bloom walked him to the kitchen to eat breakfast. When they were seated, Thomas sat next to Apple Bloom and then saw Applejack and Big Mac bring some plates full of haycakes, scrambled eggs and hash browns over. They made two buttermilk pancakes with a small spoonful of scrambled eggs and hash browns for Thomas, and was given to him by Big Mac, “Thank you, Big Mac.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied. “Well, hello there, little fella. Your auntie told us about ya,” Granny Smith said. “Good morning, Granny Smith,” Thomas said. “Alright, y’all, let’s dig in!” Applejack said, then they started to enjoy breakfast together. Thomas then reached for his silverware and started off with the pancakes.

“Auntie Applejack, thank you for inviting me and letting me have breakfast with you,” Thomas said while giving his auntie a hug. “Aww... y’er welcome, sugarcube. But just remember, y’er always welcome to visit here on Sweet Apple Acres anytime ya want to come,” Applejack replied, with her foreleg around his shoulder, then she went back to eating her breakfast. Thomas then finished his pancakes and went on to his eggs and hash browns.

After their big breakfast, Thomas walked to Apple Bloom in the living room and gave her a hug. “Thanks for breakfast, Apple Bloom. It was really good,” Thomas said. “No problem, little buddy. I’m always happy to help,” Apple Bloom said. Applejack then looked down at Thomas and placed her hoof on his shoulder, “Thomas, do you wanna go outside for a little tour of the farm? It’ll be fun.” Thomas nodded happily and he carefully climbed onto her back and held onto her neck gently, “I’m ready, Auntie Applejack.” Applejack tipped her hat and walked outside with him on her back. Big Mac and Apple Bloom went with them while Granny Smith took care of the dishes.

When they arrived outside, Applejack looked back at her nephew, “Do ya wanna see how we got fresh apple products started?” Thomas nodded, then she smiled warmly at him as they continued to walk down the dirt path towards the apple orchard, then she leaned down on her forelegs to let Thomas climb off her back. After he climbed off, Thomas looked up at the tree and saw the delicious dark red, light red, light green, red/yellow blended and pure yellow apples on the branches. Applejack walked over to an apple tree and turned around to Thomas, “Alright, sugarcube. Are ya ready to see your Auntie Applejack do some applebucking?”

“What’s applebucking, Auntie Applejack?” Thomas asked. “Do you just kick the tree or do you shake it?” Applejack shook her head with a smirk, “Here, watch this.” She went closer to the tree, then she turned around, bent down on her forelegs and bucked the tree with her hind legs and several apples fell into the baskets. “See that? That’s how it’s done,” Applejack said.

“That was awesome!” Thomas said. “Do it again! Do it again!” Applejack chuckled before she ruffled his hair with her hoof, “Alright, simmer down, little feller. Y’er almost as excited as your Auntie Pinkie Pie.” Thomas then lowered his head in sadness, until Applejack pulled him closer towards her chest for a hug, “Hey, no need to cry. I wasn’t tryin’ to offend ya. Ya just need to calm yourself a little.” Thomas nodded, and then softly nuzzled with her chest fur and sighed warmly as the country mare hugged him back and nuzzled the top of his head, “So, do you applebuck all of these trees everyday?”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said. “Ya see, Thomas, it’s usually a family habit. But when we finish our applebucking, we then give the rotten apples to the pigs over there, and sometimes, ponies usually come by to taste some of our freshly squeezed apple cider, or some of our homemade apple treats, including that pie I offered ya that time,” Applejack said softly. “I guess it’s nice for everypony to have some fun here, huh?” Applejack nodded, then she let Thomas go and went back to bucking more trees. “Aunt Applejack? Is it okay if I help out?”

Applejack then thought of an idea, “Hmm... ya know, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea. How about... if ya help Apple Bloom sort out those apple bushels over there?” Thomas looked up with a hopefully warm smile, “Really? You mean it?” Applejack nodded and tipped her hat, “Of course I mean it. I don’t mind at all.” After Thomas gave her a hug on the foreleg, he went over to Apple Bloom, “Apple Bloom? Can I help?”

“Yeah, I don’t mind. Here, sit next to me and I can show ya,” Apple Bloom said. When Thomas sat down, Apple Bloom started to show him how to sort the apples, “Okay, Thomas. Now all of these are gonna be sorted into two groups. This bushel will keep the clean apples for cider season or if wanna make treats out of them, and if there are apples that are rotten and bruised or have holes in them like this one, we sort it into a pile. After they’re sorted, we take the pile that has the rotten apples and mix it with the feed we give to the pigs right there. Do ya understand how to do it now?”

“I think so,” Thomas said, then she patted his shoulder gently. “Don’t worry, little buddy. It’s not that hard. It’ll be fun,” she said with a warm smile. “Okay, then let’s get started,” Thomas said. He and Apple Bloom started sorting the apples that were either rotten or fresh. After a few minutes of separating the bad apples from the good apples, Thomas and Apple Bloom finished checking. “Applejack, we’re done!” Apple Bloom said. “Great job, Apple Bloom. You too, Thomas,” Applejack said, then she lifted him up and placed him on her back. Apple Bloom took the bushel of bad apples to the barn, then Applejack saw Big Mac take the good apples to the house to get rinsed off.

When Applejack walked over to the barn and entered through the door, she lowered down on her forelegs and then let Thomas climb off her back as Apple Bloom finally set down her bushel near the big steel bushel and stood aside. Applejack walked over to Thomas, “Alright, Thomas. Would ya like to help me feed the pigs?”

“Mmhmm. I’d love too, Auntie Applejack,” Thomas said. “Well, alrighty then,” Applejack said ruffling his hair gently, until she looked at Apple Bloom and Big Mac, who came back from the kitchen, “Apple Bloom, help Big Mac get the corn, cabbages and grain. I’ll show Thomas the rest.” Apple Bloom nodded and went with Big Mac to get the sacs of both grain and corn, and the crate full of cabbages. Applejack saw Thomas put his boots on after he took his sneakers off, “Thomas? How about if ya help me mash these apples? I can show ya how.”

“Okay, Auntie Applejack. I’m ready,” Thomas said. Applejack nodded and then sat down on her haunches near the steel bushel and placed her hooves on the rotten apple pile. “Okay, sugarcube. What ya gotta do here is make sure ya press the apples as hard as ya can. Watch closely,” Applejack said, as she firmly pressed her forehooves down against the apples, crushing them into mush. “See? It’s easy. Now let’s see ya try it out, Thomas while I do this side,” Applejack said. “Okay,” Thomas said, then he rolled up his sleeves and placed his hands into the apples and started mushing them with his palms and fingers.

Apple Bloom and Big Mac returned with the bags of corn and grain and the crate full of cabbages. Big Mac went to the other side and used his hooves to mush the cabbage into pieces. When he was done, he set it up next to Apple Bloom. “Big Mac, why don’t ya go plow the field? We’ll take care of the rest,” Applejack said. Big Mac nodded and went off the plow the field.

“Alright, Apple Bloom. Go on ahead and pour the grain, cabbages and corn in,” Applejack said, then the little filly grit her teeth on the sacs and poured the grain and corn into the bushel, then she carefully lifted the crate of cabbage pieces into the pile. Applejack looked back at Thomas, “Thomas, if ya want, you can use your boots to mash them up since your hands did their job. How does that sound?” Thomas nodded and then Applejack grit her teeth on Thomas’s shirt, lifted him up carefully and lowered him on his feet into the bushel, and then the child started to mix up the grain, cabbages, corn and mushed apples.

“Great job, sugarcube. Now come with me and we’ll get your hands and boots hosed off,” Applejack said, then she took Thomas to the hose. When she stood by the hose, she saw Thomas grab the nozzle and then she smiled warmly at him. After she reached a foreleg over the faucet to turn the hose on, the water was flowing through the hose and Thomas pressed the nozzle’s trigger and washed Applejack’s forelegs and hooves off. When he was done, Applejack watched him hose his arms and boots off, “Ya done?” Thomas nodded and dried off the water with a towel while Applejack turned off the water and hung the hose back up. After that, she lowered herself and Thomas climbed onto her back, then she stood back up.

“How about if ya two youngins take care of the dinner bell and openin’ the gate?” Applejack asked. “Yeah!” they both said. “Apple Bloom, you take care of the gate. Thomas, how would ya like to ring the dinner bell right there?” Thomas looked back at her, “You really don’t mind?” Applejack shook her head, then Thomas hugged her neck gently and nuzzled her cheek, “I would love to, Auntie Applejack.” Applejack then chuckled as she hugged him back, and then trotted over to the dinner bell. “Alright. Now just stand up on my back and walk up on those boxes right here, sugarcube. When you reach that rope, you pull it and ring that bell. Ya got it? And don’t worry, I’ll hold onto ya, Thomas. And when you’re done, ya can help Apple Bloom feed the chickens and collect the eggs. How does that sound?” Thomas nodded, and then carefully stood up on her back, then carefully walked over onto the wooden crates and walked up towards the bell. Applejack wrapped her foreleg around his belly and stood up on the crates carefully, “Ready?” Thomas nodded, “Go right ahead, little feller.” Thomas then rang the bell, and Applejack hollered out, “Lunchtime!” Applejack poured the slop into the troth, then Apple Bloom stood on two legs and pressed her forehooves on the fence and pulled the handle with her teeth to lift the wooden gate. Suddenly, the pigs came out and started harking down their meal.

“Well, bon appétit,” Thomas said, until he and Applejack laughed together. “Oh! I got another idea! Thomas, let’s go and feed the chickens, and maybe I can show ya how to carefully collect their eggs!” Apple Bloom excitedly exclaimed. “Great idea, Apple Bloom! Thomas, do ya wanna help my sister out? I’ll set up your bath while you’re helping her out.” Applejack asked. Thomas nodded and then went with Apple Bloom to feed the chickens.

When they both went to the chicken coup, Apple Bloom fed the chickens the feed while Thomas carefully collected their eggs and put them in the basket he was holding. When they were done, Thomas gave the eggs to Apple Bloom and went to Applejack for his bath.

In the big wooden tub full of soapy water that had huge clouds of bubbles, Granny Smith was washing Thomas’s clothes while he cleaned himself up with the sponge full of soap and water. “Ya enjoyin’ your bath time?” Applejack asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas replied, until he suddenly felt sadness in his eyes. “What’s wrong, Thomas?” she asked. “Aunt Applejack... in my world... t-th-the one t-th-th-that I used t-t-to live in... *sniff* w-we had s-slau-slaughterhouses!” Thomas wailed. Applejack gasped, “You mean it’s a place where they kill animals?!” Thomas nodded, “I really f-feel s-sorry for all those poor animals that have to be killed because of it. Not to mention... *sniff* the millions and millions of cows and pigs and chickens that humans harvest every year are a huge reason for climate change if we don’t survive! I’m sorry I ate those poor creatures, Auntie Applejack! I’m so, so, so sorry!” Applejack took him out of the tub and wrapped him in a towel and wrapped her forelegs around him for a hug. “There, there, now. You didn’t do anything wrong, sugarcube. I’m glad you told me everything,” Applejack said, comforting her nephew.

“Thomas? Why don’t ya dry off and get dressed, and then we can sit by that tree right there?” Applejack said. Thomas nodded and then Apple Bloom took Thomas inside and into the bathroom to get changed. When he got the same clothes on that were washed and walked over to his Auntie Applejack and sat with her until she brought him closer with her forelegs, then he curled himself up and leaned his head on her belly. “Thomas, I know how ya feel,” Applejack said, softly stroking his hair with her hoof. “I felt the same way when my ma and pa passed away.”

“Really? How?” Thomas asked, until Applejack gave him an apple. “Well, when I was a little young filly, Ma and Pa were usually busy most of the time, but every now and then, they had time for me, Big Mac who was my age, Granny Smith who was a little in between, and of course Apple Bloom, who was about year and a half old. They loved us so much, and we loved them, too,” Applejack said. “Ya see this here Stetson hat I always wear? This belonged to my Pa.” Thomas nodded, then Applejack continued, “But here’s the scary part, if I can remember. One day, when Apple Bloom was asleep in her crib, Ma and Pa were about to head out on a trip to Manehattan for family marketing business. After Pa gave his hat to remember him by and when we said our goodbyes, they left in their taxi carriage.”

“Well... well, what happened?” Thomas asked in concerned. Applejack closed her eyes and continued, “Later on, the storm got worse after they left the farm that night. The wind was howlin’ very loudly like a Timberwolf, there was a combination of thunder and lightnin’, and the rain got really, really heavy. The wind was so strong like it blew really hard that it threatened to tumble an entire house into debris, but the only damage our barn got was some roof tiles blown off, which took a while to repair. It even scared Apple Bloom, so I had no choice but to let her sleep with me that night to calm her down. As the storm passed by in midnight, she went out quietly and I let her sleep with me that night. Then suddenly, that morning, while we were fixing the roof on our barn and having breakfast... a mail pegasus came with a telegram... and that’s where we received the bad news. The telegram stated that the taxi carriage that my parents were ridin’ in... it fell off a cliff during the storm. Nopony survived. After we heard everythin’, we were so plum heartbroken.”

“How did Apple Bloom react?” Thomas asked. “She was too young to understand while during babyhood, but when she was 5 years old, she asked us how they passed away, and we told her the same thing. She felt the same way we did when we heard about it, so I went to her and held her against my chest like when she was a little foal, but anyhow, I was the one who took it the hardest that day. Later on, Big Mac and I were left to deal with the labor around the farm and I had to help raise Apple Bloom like Ma did since Granny Smith started gettin’ old. As long as it took all of us to recover ourselves from the incident that involved our parents, we vowed to never forget them as long as they’re in our hearts.”

“That’s awful. I’m sorry you felt that way, Auntie Applejack,” Thomas said, until he hugged her on the stomach. “It’s alright, sugarcube. Like I said before, I wear this here hat in honor for my pa,” Applejack said hugging him back, until she saw Celestia’s sun slowly setting. “Well, would ya look at that? Alright, Thomas. Looks like it’s time to get ya home for supper.”

Thomas nodded and then he held on to her hind leg and walked back to the house. When they came over, Applejack walked over to her folks, so Thomas can say his goodbyes.

“Thank you for breakfast, Granny Smith,” Thomas said. “Y’er welcome, li’l whippersnapper. I’m just glad I got to meet ya,” Granny Smith said. “I enjoyed ya comin’ over to visit today, Thomas, because it was fun having ya here at Sweet Apple Acres,” Apple Bloom said, until she came over, stood up and gave her friend a hug. “Thomas nodded, and then turned around and saw Applejack leaning on her forelegs, “Hop on, sugarcube and I’ll take ya home to your momma.” He nodded, “Okay, Auntie Applejack.” He grabbed his boots, went over to her and climbed onto her back, and then held onto her. “Ya ready?” she asked. Thomas nodded, then she looked back at her folks, “Alright, y’all. I’m gonna take Thomas back home to Fluttershy’s and I’ll be back in a bit.” She tipped her hat at them, and Thomas waved his hand at them.

“Bye, Thomas! See ya at school!” Apple Bloom said waving her foreleg at him. “Alright, whippersnappers. Let’s get supper ready,” Granny Smith said. “Eeyup,” Big Mac said, then the three farm ponies went inside.

While Applejack walked through Ponyville again, she looked back at Thomas, “Did ya have a good time at the farm, sugarcube?”

“Yes, Auntie Applejack. It was fun,” Thomas said, hugging her neck. “Well, I’m glad ya said so. And maybe next time, we can show ya something about Zap Apple Season,” Applejack said. “What’s Zap Apple Season, Auntie Applejack?” Thomas asked. Applejack then started to explain, “Zap Apple Season is when the Timberwolves in the Everfree Forest would howl at dawn, when the sun starts to rise, and we would be informed when it is time to harvest Zap Apples. What they are is they’re apples that had a beautiful rainbow colored skin, and they’re really tenderly ripe.”

“Could I try one next time it happens?” Thomas asked. “That would be alright with me, sugarcube. I’m sure you’ll love the taste of them zap apples as much as ya loved our apples and treats,” Applejack replied as she chuckled and tipped her hat. “And by the way, we also do some games during Nightmare Night, which is coming up in two weeks. We do bobbing for apples, spider toss, and pumpkin launching, which is used by a catapult.”

“Cool. Do you think I can convince my Momma to come out for Nightmare Night? I just want her to take me trick-or-treating this year,” Thomas suggested. “I guess it could work, but how do ya plan on doin’ that?” Applejack asked. “Well, I can ask her nicely and show her that there’s nothing to be scared of,” Thomas said. “That’s what she taught me.”

“Well, I guess it’s fine by me. I have to say, ya really do have a big heart,” Applejack said, then she saw Fluttershy’s cottage up ahead, and she walked up the hill. When she made it by the doorstep, Thomas got off her back and gave his aunt one more hug, “Thanks for bringing me over to your farm, Auntie Applejack. I had fun with you and your family.” As Thomas nuzzled with her chest fur, Applejack hugged him back, “Aww... anytime, little feller. I’m always welcome to take ya over anytime ya want. Now, you have a good night and I’ll see ya soon.” Thomas waved at Applejack as she tipped her hat and left.

Thomas entered the cottage, “MOMMA! I’M BACK!” Fluttershy heard his voice and went to see her colt at the door, “Thomas! I’m so glad you’re back, sweetheart!” She trotted over to him and gave him a soft embrace. “Did you have a good time at Auntie Applejack’s farm?” she asked while hugging her little boy. “Mmhmm. They fed me pancakes, then they let me help out with their chores. I sorted apples with Apple Bloom, helped her and Auntie Applejack feed the pigs, helped collect the eggs from their chicken coup like we did, and after a bath, Applejack told me about how she lost her parents from an accident,” Thomas said. “Oh my... Well, I’m proud you had fun. Now, go wash up for dinner, sweetie. I made you a nice, warm bowl of chicken broth with corn kernels, and then off to bed,” Fluttershy said, then Thomas went to the sink to wash his hands and then he sat down and ate his soup.

When he finished his soup, and got changed into a green pair of pajamas, Fluttershy tucked him into bed and gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Goodnight, sweetheart. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Momma? Can you sing me a lullaby?” Thomas asked. “Sure,” Fluttershy said, then she sang him the “Hush now, Quiet now” song, and after a couple of seconds, Thomas was fast asleep. Fluttershy leaned over and gave Thomas a kiss on the cheek, “Goodnight, my precious little Thomas.” Fluttershy quietly left the bedroom so Thomas can sleep.

Chapter 17: Visiting Cloudsdale/A Day with Lyra and Bon Bon

The next mid-late morning, Rainbow Dash was soaring above the sky and enjoyed the warmth of the sun as it blanketed her cyan fur. She decided to get a little exercise by performing some sorts of tricks, back flips, and somersaults and she kicked some clouds out of the way with her super fast flying while the wind was brushing against her fur and waved her rainbow colored mane and tail. After she was finished, Rainbow Dash laid down on a cloud and relaxed with her hind leg crossed over her other one.

While she was relaxing, Rainbow Dash suddenly got an idea, “Maybe I can go ask Thomas if he’d like to go visit Cloudsdale. Maybe I can also give him that ride I also promised. It’ll probably be an awesome experience with his super awesome aunt! Fluttershy’s cottage, here I come!” She then took off to Fluttershy’s cottage.

While she was flying, she realized something, “I should probably make a quick stop at Twilight’s castle, since he can’t walk on the clouds. Should’ve realized that.” Rainbow Dash suddenly saw Fluttershy’s cottage up ahead and lowered onto the ground, then she trotted over to the door and knocked, “Flutters? You and Thomas awake yet? It’s Rainbow Dash.”

The door opened to reveal Fluttershy, “Oh, Rainbow Dash. Um... hello. Do you want to come inside? I was fixing my precious little Thomas his breakfast.” Rainbow Dash nodded and entered the door, then she saw Thomas feeding the indoor critters, “Heya, sport.” Thomas suddenly turned to see who it was, then he ran over to her, “Hi, Auntie Rainbow Dash!” He suddenly hugged her neck and gently nuzzled with her chest fur, and caused her to softly chuckle. “I know, you’re excited to see your awesomely cool aunt,” Rainbow Dash said, ruffling his hair. “Well, I see that it looks like that Fluttershy has a little colt of her own that likes to take care of animals like she does.”

Fluttershy giggled and came out holding Thomas’s bowl of porridge, then gave it to him after he finished the critters. “Yes, he sure does. And it makes me so proud of him,” she said. “He’s been so helpful to me because he just loves to help me feed the critters every morning before breakfast.”

“And I usually do it to make Momma happy because I love helping Momma feeding the animals,” Thomas said, until he continued to eat his breakfast. “Looks like he’s got the same talent as you do,” Rainbow Dash said. “Yes, and they enjoy his politeness when they see him show how much he cares for them. I am very proud of all of my precious little ones, and especially you, my sweet little Thomas,” Fluttershy said kindly, until she gave her son a hug, then she saw him softly blushing and smiling until she lowered her head and gave him a kiss on the top of his head, then she let him listen to her heartbeat. “He even loves to listen to my heartbeat when we cuddle.” Rainbow Dash smiled warmly, and Thomas softly giggled and nuzzled with his mother’s chest fur.

Rainbow Dash then remembered why she came, “Hey, Thomas. Do you wanna come with me for a tour at Cloudsdale today? It’s the place where pegasus ponies live. If that’s okay with you, Flutters. But don’t worry. I’ll make sure he’s safe and taken care of, and I will not let him out of my sight, because of me being the Element of Loyalty and stuff.”

“Oh! Um... of course, Rainbow Dash. I think it’s okay with me if you want to take Thomas to Cloudsdale,” Fluttershy said. “And before I take him there, I’m gonna make a quick stop at Twilight’s castle to ask her if she can cast that spell for him to walk on the clouds, since he not a pegasus or an alicorn. But if isn’t there, I’ll ask Starlight,” Rainbow Dash said. “But if he wants to ride on my back along the trip, that’s fine by me.”

Fluttershy nodded, while she held Thomas in her motherly embrace, then she looked at Rainbow Dash with little concern and worry, “Um... I know this may sound silly, but are you sure that it won’t hurt him while Twilight casts the spell on him, or Starlight?”

“Pfft! Relax, they’re both experts at magic. Starlight’s a experienced unicorn who learned a lot of spells and Twilight’s the Element of Magic,” Rainbow Dash said. “You saw how Twilight gave some comfort with her magic, remember?”

“Oh, yes. I remember. And I do trust Twilight. It’s just that... I just don’t want anything bad to happen to my precious little Thomas, or see him get hurt. He’s only a child and I love him so much,” Fluttershy said, until she looked down at her colt and stroked his hair with her hoof and covered his shoulders with her wing, until he nuzzled his cheek with her chest fur and comforted her foreleg. “I love you too, Momma,” Thomas said with his cheek squished. “And I sometimes give him some nice cuddles when he’s sad or depressed, or if doesn’t sleep well,” Fluttershy said, until she gave him another kiss. “I’ll be okay, Momma. And I would like to go with Auntie Rainbow Dash to Cloudsdale,” Thomas said, giving Rainbow Dash a warm smile. “Okay, then. And don’t worry, Fluttershy. I promise I’ll have him back by lunchtime or before dinner, depending how long it takes,” Rainbow Dash said, until she gently rubbed his head.

“Okay, that’s fine,” Fluttershy said, then she looked down at Thomas and broke the hug. “Thomas, go get dressed, sweetheart.” Thomas nodded and hugged her foreleg, then went upstairs to put his clothes on. “Um... What exactly are you planning to do with him in Cloudsdale, Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked. “Well, first, I’m gonna show him the entire weather factory, so I can show him how the clouds, rainbows, and all the weather is created, including the snow, rain, thunderstorms and winds. Then, I’m gonna show him my job at the Wonderbolts headquarters and introduce him to my colleagues there, including Spitfire. And finally, I’m gonna show him some other places in Cloudsdale, and bring him back either around lunchtime or dinner time,” Rainbow Dash said. “And I’ll make sure to keep an eye on him so that he’ll be safe.” Fluttershy smiled warmly and hugged her pegasus friend, “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. I know you will.”

After a few minutes of waiting, Thomas came down wearing his charcoal grey hooded jacket, royal blue shirt with dark blue rings, and bluish green cargo pants. He then walked up to Fluttershy and gave her a warm hug around her neck and nestled his head against her soft and warm chest fur. As the mare hugged him back with one foreleg around his shoulders and heard him sigh comfortably, he looked up at her and saw her looking at Rainbow Dash, “Could you give us a few minutes?” Rainbow Dash nodded, “Sure. No problem.” She then went outside to wait for them.

While Rainbow Dash was outside, Fluttershy sat on her haunches and brought Thomas a little bit closer to her chest, then looked down at him in the eyes, “Sweetie, I’m doing this for your safety, but please be careful. I just don’t want you to hurt yourself.” She then received a nod from her little colt, then hugged him again, nuzzled the top of his head and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “And don’t worry about me, I’ll still be here when you come back, and we’ll go somewhere for lunch or have a scrumptious dinner together, okay baby?” Thomas nuzzled his cheek against her chest fur and smiled warmly, “Okay, Momma. But don’t worry about me, I’ll be okay, and I’ll have Aunt Rainbow Dash to look out for me. Right, Auntie Rainbow Dash?”

“You said it,” Rainbow Dash said, then she bent on her forelegs. “Hop on, little buddy.” Thomas smiled at her then he walked over to his aunt and climbed onto her back and sat straight and gently grasped her mane. Fluttershy came over and gave him one more hug and kissed his forehead, “Okay, sweetie. You listen to your Auntie Rainbow Dash, okay? Now you two have fun and please do be careful,” Fluttershy said. “Okay, Momma,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry about it, Flutters. As long as he has his super awesome aunt around, nothing bad will happen,” Rainbow Dash said. Fluttershy nodded softly and went back inside. “Okay, buddy. I’m gonna fly carefully since this is your first time. Are you ready? Just hold on tight because we’re going up,” Rainbow Dash said.

Thomas nodded and then leaned towards her mane and firmly grasped her neck without hurting her, and then Rainbow Dash bent down on her forelegs, and then shot up into the air while Thomas clinched his eyes shut and held onto her tightly and screamed a little. Rainbow Dash then flapped her wings as she stopped and hovered into the air, and looked back and reached her foreleg up towards her neck to gently stroke his little hands, “Hey, it’s okay, kid. You can look now.” Thomas slowly and carefully opened his eyes and then saw that he was in the sky and saw big white fluffy clouds all over, then he looked down and saw Fluttershy’s cottage and the Everfree Forest above them.

Rainbow Dash then looked back at him with a smirk on her face, “See? What’d I tell you? As long as you have your Aunt Rainbow Dash alongside you, there’s absolutely nothing to be afraid of, especially if you’re feeling like you’re going to get hurt or killed. But that’s not gonna happen. So, are you ready to fly some more?” Thomas nodded and then hugged her around her neck without hurting her, “Am I hurting you, Auntie Rainbow Dash?”

“Nah! I’m a strong pony, and it really takes a lot to hurt me. Now, hold on tight. We’re gonna make a quick stop at Auntie Twilight’s castle,” Rainbow Dash said, then Thomas held onto the pegasus mare and then she started flapping her wings and then flew forward, and Thomas then looked down and saw Ponyville from above while Rainbow Dash flew above the town in a very steady and slow motion so that the little colt wouldn’t be afraid of heights. “Th-this is kinda nice, Auntie Rainbow Dash. It even feels good up here,” Thomas said as he hugged his loyally awesome auntie, who smirked at his happiness. “I knew you would say something like that. Alright, hold on tight because it’s kinda gonna be a softly bumpy landing,” she said, as she felt him tighten his grip and then she carefully flew down to the ground with a little speed, then she hovered above the ground a little and gently landed with a gallop and slowed down with a trot, and then she walked over to Twilight’s castle and knocked on her door.

The door was suddenly opened by Twilight’s magic. “Oh, hi, Rainbow Dash. How are you this morning?” The lavender alicorn asked in a polite manner. “Heya, Twilight. I’m doing fine,” Rainbow Dash said. “Good. Why don’t you come inside?” Twilight asked. Rainbow Dash nodded and entered the crystal castle. “So, what have you been up to?”

“Nothing much. Just helping reorganizing the library since Starlight and Spike are in Canterlot. They were requested by the Cutie Map for a friendship problem,” Twilight said, until she suddenly saw Thomas on Rainbow Dash’s back. “Well, hello there, sweetheart. And how’re you doing this morning?” After Thomas climbed off of Rainbow Dash’s back when she lowered herself on her forelegs, he went to the lavender alicorn for a hug, “Hi, Auntie Twilight. I’m fine. Auntie Rainbow Dash’s gonna take me to Cloudsdale and show me everything.”

“Oh, really?” Twilight asked, who hugged her nephew back as he leaned his head against her soft chest fur. “Yep. I’m also gonna show him the headquarters of the Wonderbolts! It’s gonna be awesome,” Rainbow Dash said. “But since I realized that he isn’t a pegasus pony and can’t walk on clouds, but you can since you’re an alicorn, do you think you could cast that cloud walking spell on him? Fluttershy doesn’t want him to get hurt, or killed.”

“Yeah, sure. I don’t mind,” Twilight said, then she looked down at the child who was hugging her chest with a soft smile. “Thomas, while I cast this spell onto you, I just need you to close your eyes, just relax and stay calm, okay? I promise it won’t hurt you.” Thomas looked up at her and nodded warmly, and then relaxed after he closed his eyes. Twilight and Rainbow Dash then stepped back. Twilight then focused all of her attention on the little colt who was calm, slowly breathing in and out, and had his eyes closed.

She then lit her horn up, “Alright, Thomas. Don’t be scared, sweetie. This might tickle a little.” Thomas nodded and continued to concentrate by thinking of a happy feeling, until Twilight’s purple aura surrounded him as she started to perform the spell. While he was relaxing and Twilight was concentrating, as a white light started to envelope him in a warm and cozy embrace, and he could somehow feel himself floating off the ground like he was in gravity. After Twilight finished focusing all of her magic on her nephew, she slowly lowered Thomas back down on the floor and he somehow fell asleep.

Twilight then walked up to him to wake him up, “Okay, sweetie. You can open your wake up now. It’s over.” He suddenly opened his eyes and stood back up, and started blinking and saw that he was still in the castle and he couldn’t feel any pain. He was suddenly stroked in the arm by his lavender alicorn aunt, “Are you feeling alright, sweetheart? Did it hurt you or are you feeling any numbness?” He shook his head softly and nuzzled with her chest fur, “No, Auntie Twilight. I’m fine. It felt warm and cozy like how I cuddle with my Momma’s fur.”

Twilight suddenly smiled warmly and then gave her nephew a hug, “That’s good. I would even feel bad if I really did hurt you, sweetheart. You know that, don’t you?” Thomas nodded and received a soft kiss on the forehead by his Auntie Twilight. “You can now walk on the clouds, Thomas. Just try to be careful not to fall off.” Thomas hugged her around her neck and nuzzled with her cheek, “Thank you, Auntie Twilight.”

“You’re welcome. Now I think it’s time for you and your Auntie Rainbow Dash to head over to Cloudsdale for some quality time together,” Twilight said. She released the hug, and then Thomas went back over to climb up onto Rainbow Dash’s back.

“See you around, Twi. And thanks!” Rainbow Dash said as she trotted out of the castle with Thomas on her back. After they left the castle, Rainbow Dash hovered into the air, so she wouldn’t scare Thomas, and flew off into the clouds nice and easy. “Okay, little buddy. Next stop: Cloudsdale!” she said as she flew off to Cloudsdale with her nephew on her back.

Later on, high above Equestria, Rainbow Dash was soaring with Thomas riding happily on her back with a few giggles, until she suddenly saw a giant cloud that somehow overlooked the entire sky continent of Cloudsdale. After she saw the view, they went to the entrance of the city and Rainbow Dash then landed on the cloud, “Well, here we are, little bro. Welcome to my home of Cloudsdale.”

“Wow... it’s so cool!” Thomas said looking at the entire colossal cloudy buildings. Rainbow Dash then lowered herself on her forelegs, “Okay, Thomas. I’m gonna let you down now, but just take it easy. Let’s just hope Twilight’s spell worked on you.” Thomas held onto Rainbow Dash’s mane gently as he reached his left leg over her and carefully climbed off her back. When he let go off Rainbow Dash’s mane and his feet touched the cloud, they sunk in, but somehow he didn’t fall through. He suddenly felt himself standing safely, freely and happily on the cloud. “It worked, Aunt Rainbow Dash! It worked!” He said, softly pushing his feet down into the big cloud as it felt soft and warm, and a little bouncy, then he made a cloud angels. “Hehehe.... Looks like somepony’s happy,” Rainbow Dash said, softly ruffling his hair with a forehoof. “You know, clouds are both great to walk on and nap on.”

“If I slept on one of these, I would never want to wake up again,” Thomas said, hugging the cloud. Rainbow Dash then snickered, and they both laughed, “Now, what do you say about going over to the weather factory here in Cloudsdale. Because I wanna show you how all the weather is made in Equestria. There’s also liquid rainbows, too.”

“I’d love too, Auntie Rainbow Dash! Let’s go!” Thomas said as Rainbow Dash nodded. “You can stay on my back if you want, but I’ll be sure to give you a chance to explore. Just don’t touch anything, okay?” Thomas nodded as she grit her teeth on the back of his shirt carefully and lifted him up onto her back, and then flew off towards the factory.

When they arrived at the weather factory, they landed on the concrete surface and then Rainbow Dash walked over to the cloud generator, “See that, Thomas? That generator is where all the clouds for the weather are made until that tube right there releases them, and those pools and pipes are how rainbows are made into waterfalls.” Thomas saw the water vapor being generated and releasing clouds from the tube. There were also big pipes pouring rainbow colored liquid into several pools. “This is awesome. So, the clouds you make... Do they also make snow, rain clouds?”

“Mmhmm. They also create storm clouds,” Rainbow Dash said. “In case you didn’t know, Auntie Rainbow Dash... I’m really scared of thunderstorms, even when I’m sleeping,” Thomas said hugging her mane. “Aww... it’s okay, buddy. We sometimes create rain or thunderstorms that have rain to make plants grow,” Rainbow Dash said. “Okay,” Thomas said.

“Hey... now that we’ve seen the weather factory, how about if I take you to see something way awesome as me?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Okay,” Thomas said, then he and Rainbow Dash left the weather factory, until she flew by the cloudy stadium. “That right there’s the Cloudosseum. It’s where most competitions take place,” Rainbow Dash said while flying. “Like racing?” Thomas asked. “Something like that,” Rainbow Dash said. Then they finally arrived at a place that looked like a academy with a training field. “Thomas, say hello... to the Wonderbolts Academy,” Rainbow Dash said. “In case you were wondering, I’m also training to be a Wonderbolt, and one of the best.”

“Can I meet them?” Thomas said. “That’s why we’re here,” Rainbow Dash said, until she heard a voice. “Hey! Rainbow Dash!” it said. She turned around and saw some of the main Wonderbolts appear, but one of them was a pegasus mare with light golden yellow fur, a deep orange mane and tail with a light orange streak, deep orange eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of a firebird. She was also wearing a blue collared shirt with badges and medals, a whistle around her neck, and a pair of sunglasses.Her name was Spitfire.The others were wearing their Wonderbolts uniforms. Their names were Soarin’, Thunderlane, Misty Fly, Blaze, High Winds and Fleetfoot.

Soarin’ had very pale cornflower blue fur, a wavy dark grayish phthalo blue mane and tail, and moderate emerald green eyes. Thunderlane had dark magenta gray fur, a combed light grayish cyan mane and tail with lighter streaks, and light gold eyes. Misty Fly had pale light grayish olive fur, a combed and wavy light brilliant and very pale arctic blue streaks, and moderate sea green eyes. Blaze had light yellow fur, a brilliant orange mane and tail like Spitfire’s, and moderate purple eyes. High Winds had light grayish gold fur, a curly and puffy dark and moderate cobalt blue mane and tail, and moderate harlequin green eyes. Fleetfoot had light arctic blue fur, a straight, combed and cloudy light gray mane and tail, and moderate cerise eyes.

“Hey, you guys. How’s it going?” Rainbow Dash asked nervously. “Nothing much. Just doing the usual. Training new recruits,” Spitfire said. “So, what brings you here?”

“I’m actually showing somepony the awesomest places in Cloudsdale, including the Academy,” Rainbow Dash said. “Well, that’s neat,” Soarin said. “Well, thanks. So, how’ve you guys been hanging? Not that I already asked,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Oh, we’ve been doing really well,” Spitfire said.

Thomas slowly got off Rainbow Dash’s back and hid behind her right foreleg with a hug, until Misty Fly and Fleetfoot noticed him. “Hey, little guy. What’s your name?” Fleetfoot asked softly, until Thomas softly whimpered and nuzzled Rainbow Dash’s foreleg’s fur. “Wait a minute. Aren’t you that human kid we have heard about from the party at Canterlot?” Spitfire asked, looking down at him. Thomas nervously nodded, then Rainbow Dash spoke up for him after she held him up in her foreleg and he suddenly curled up towards her chest, “Sorry about that, you guys. This is my nephew, Thomas. He’s Fluttershy’s son.”

“Fluttershy’s his mother now?” Blaze asked. Rainbow Dash nodded, “Why don’t you guys introduce yourselves so that he won’t have to be afraid?”

“I’m Spitfire, and I’m the captain of the Wonderbolts, meaning I’m in charge of keeping track,” she said. “I’m Soarin, the second-in-command,” he said. “You can call me Fleetfoot. This is Thunderlane, Misty Fly, High Winds and Blaze. It’s very nice to meet you, buddy,” Fleetfoot said kindly. “Thank you. Auntie Rainbow Dash told me about you all,” Thomas said. “Is it true that you’re really famously fast flyers in Equestria?”

“That’s right, kiddo. Well, we’re not the fastest, but we’re the best flyers there is. Rainbow Dash here is the fastest than all of us. She’d even make a great Wonderbolt,” Spitfire said. “It’d totally be cool with her on our team,” Soarin said. “Well, if I keep on practicing, I might get the chance,” Rainbow Dash said. Thomas suddenly went to Spitfire, “Thanks for performing at my party at Canterlot.”

“Don’t sweat it, Thomas. You’re a really cool kid and I think you deserved it,” Spitfire said, gently ruffling his hair. “Thank you,” Thomas said. “Aww... aren’t you the sweetest thing ever?” Fleetfoot asked. “Am I allowed to hug you?” Thomas asked. “Sure,” Fleetfoot said, then she pulled Thomas over towards her chest for a hug and felt him wrap his arms around her neck. “Aww... he’s so adorable!” Misty Fly cooed. “I guess he’s not so bad,” Thunderlane said. “Rainbow Dash, as a reward for your nephew, you’re allowed to bring him over anytime you want,” Spitfire said. “Yes, ma’am,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Now, if you’ll excuse us, we have to get back to patrolling on the skies,” Thunderlane said. “We’ll see you around, Thomas,” Soarin said, until Misty Fly gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Take care now, sweetheart.”

“And try to stay out of trouble,” Spitfire said. “Okay, bye,” Thomas said, then the Wonderbolts took off and flew past them. “You ready to go home? I know it’s a little early, but I think you can handle it,” Rainbow Dash asked. “Yeah, I’m ready,” Thomas said, then Rainbow Dash let him climb onto her back and then flew back to Fluttershy’s cottage.

When Rainbow Dash landed, she trotted up to the hill near Fluttershy’s cottage and leaned down on her forelegs to let her nephew climb off her back, then looked down at him, “Okay, kiddo. Next time you wanna visit Cloudsdale for some fun stuff, you just let your Auntie Rainbow Dash know, okay?” Thomas nodded and hugged her neck and leaned his head on her chest. “Okay, I’m gonna head off now. See you around!” Rainbow Dash said and then she took off.

“Thomas? Is that you, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah, Momma! I’m home!” Thomas said, as he came inside and gave his momma a hug and nuzzled with her chest fur. “I had so much fun! She showed me the weather factory, and I saw a lot of clouds and some rainbows, and she showed me the Wonderbolts and I met some of them, including Spitfire!”

“Really? Well, I’m glad you had fun, sweetie,” Fluttershy said, then she gave her colt a kiss on the forehead. “Do you want to go out for lunch?” Thomas nodded, and then climbed onto her back. “I’m gonna take you someplace that some ponies enjoy,” she said as she trotted off.

When they arrived in Ponyville again, they went to a small restaurant called “The Hayburger.” When they entered the place, Fluttershy walked over to a table for her and Thomas to sit at, and then a waiter came for their orders, “Hello, and what can I get you?”

“Um... I’ll have a daisy and daffodil sandwich with a glass of water,” Fluttershy said. “I know I’m an omnivore, but could I try the kid’s 2 hay burger meal and hay fries with a root beer if you have any?” Thomas asked. “Of course, little bro. Okay, I’ll be back with your orders,” the waiter said and went to the kitchen to retrieve their orders.

Later on, their waiter came back with their orders and then placed them on their table. Thomas suddenly took a bite of his hay burger and found it quite tasty after he chewed and swallowed his first bite, “This is awesome!” He continued to eat his burgers and then managed to eat some of the hay fries, which tasted like curly fries. “Is the food good, sweetie?” Fluttershy asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, until he swallowed on the final bite of his first hay burger, then he moved on with his second hay burger.

When he was done with his burgers, they paid for their food and left the restaurant, until Thomas thought of an idea, “Momma? Can I ask you something?”

“Of course, sweetheart. What is it?” Fluttershy asked. “Well, I met these two ponies, Lyra and Bon Bon at my adoption party but Auntie Twilight introduced me to them,” Thomas said. “Yes? And?” Fluttershy asked. “Momma, please don’t be mad at me or yell at me, but... is it okay if I can hang out with them until dinner? I just wanna get to know them,” Thomas said. “But if you’re gonna say no, then that’s fine.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly and then hugged her little colt and gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Aww... sweetie. I’m not mad. I think it would be wonderful if you hung out with Lyra and Bon Bon. I bet they’ll be great foalsitters for you.”

“Thank you, Momma,” Thomas said, hugging her back. “You’re welcome,” Fluttershy replied. “Come on, let’s walk over to their house and see if they’re available.” Thomas nodded and then climbed onto her back and then felt Fluttershy walking over to their house.

While they were walking, they both kept looking around for the house of Lyra and Bon Bon, until finally, they saw a small peek at their window and heard them laughing. “Looks like they’re home,” Fluttershy said, as she walked to the front door and gently knocked on it 3 times. “Coming!” Bon Bon answered from behind the door, and when she and Lyra answered it, she saw Fluttershy giving her a soft smile. “Fluttershy? What are you doing here?” Lyra asked. “Um...” Fluttershy suddenly turned herself another corner and revealed her son sitting on her back. “Thomas! It’s so good to see you, sweetheart!” Lyra said until she received a hug from the little colt. “How’re you doing so far? Are you enjoying Equestria?” Bon Bon asked.

“Mmhmm. I like it so much, because I finally have friends and a family,” Thomas said, as he nuzzled his cheek on Lyra’s chest fur. “Well, I’m glad,” Bon Bon said with a hoof ruffling his hair.

“Um... if you two aren’t busy, he wants to spend some time with you,” Fluttershy said to them both. “Is that okay?” Lyra and Bon Bon looked at each other with eagerness. “Fluttershy! Of course this little cutie can hang out with us,” Lyra said. “Besides, what’s a better time than foalsitting somepony?” Bon Bon asked. “And I just wanna ask you a few questions about your species. Is that okay, sweetie pie?” Lyra asked. “That’s fine with me,” Thomas said.

“I’ll see you in a little while, sweetie. But I’ll come pick you up, okay?” Fluttershy said, until she received a nod from Thomas and gave him a hug, and a kiss on his forehead. “I know you’re both trustworthy, but are you sure you can take care of him?”

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy. He’ll be fine. Right, Bon Bon?” Lyra said. “You said it. Just go enjoy yourself for a little while and leave the foalsitting to us,” Bon Bon said, while she had a hoof on his shoulder. “Okay, now you three have fun and take good care of him,” Fluttershy said and then she went back to her cottage so she can let Lyra and Bon Bon watch over her son.

Lyra suddenly lowered herself on her forelegs. “Hop on, sweetie. We’ll take you to the park so we can have some fresh air,” Lyra said. “Okay,” Thomas said, then he climbed onto her back and then they went off to the park.

When they got to the park, Lyra lowered herself down so Thomas can climb off her back, and then she laid next to a big shaded tree and Bon Bon sat next to her. Lyra then saw Thomas looking at the view while standing, then she spoke softly, “Thomas? You can use my tummy as a cushion if you want to lay back. I just want you to get comfortable.” Thomas nodded and then went over to the two mares, then sat down crisscross applesauce and then leaned back towards the soft fur of her belly. “Hey, sweetheart? Could you tell us a little bit about yourself?” Bon Bon asked. “And maybe you can tell me some interesting stuff about your species,” Lyra said. “I’m not trying to rush your little mind with information. I just want to ask you about a little bit of a few questions.”

Thomas nodded and then he told them about his hard life in the orphanage and why he was brought to Equestria by Princess Luna, and how he met his mother and aunties. Later on, he then told them why no one in the human world wanted to adopt him and why he had no friends.

“Oh, you poor little cutie,” Lyra said, until she hugged the little boy. “We’re so sorry you had to go through all of that, sweetheart,” Bon Bon said. “It’s okay. I got over my pain, thanks to my Momma,” Thomas said. “Well, I think you deserved to live here with everypony,” Bon Bon said. Thomas nodded and hugged the mare. Lyra then started with her questions, “Now, here’s my first question: What are hands like and what do you use them for?”

“Well, human hands are kinda like these, but these things on them are called fingers. We use them to touch, grab, carry or hold things like food or boxes,” Thomas said. “Okay, good point. So, why do humans walk on two legs?” Lyra asked. “I actually don’t know. It’s probably how we’re meant to walk,” Thomas said. “Sorry.”

“No, no, no, it’s okay,” Lyra said. “But we do celebrate some holidays like yours,” Thomas said. “But we have Halloween, which is our version of Nightmare Night. We do Thanksgiving, but it’s actually a feast to give thanks to one another. There’s Christmas, kind like Hearth’s Warming, but it’s actually a Christian tradition. There’s New Year’s which is where we celebrate the new year for everyone to grow and learn. Valentine’s Day, which is like Hearts and Hooves Day, but we actually give cards to people we like. Maybe I can ask Auntie Celestia to add Mother’s Day because it’s a day we give our moms something special to show how much we love them.”

The two mares d’awwed at the holiday thing, and then Lyra asked one more question, “So, here’s one I can think of: What do humans eat?”

“Humans eat grain, fruits, vegetables, dairy including milk, and meat,” Thomas said. “But I tried a hay burger today. It was so good, like it was a hamburger with fries stacked on top of the patty.”

“Cool,” Lyra said. “Um... Bon Bon, how long have you and Lyra have been friends?” Thomas asked. “Oh, we’ve been friends when we were fillies,” Lyra said, hugging Bon Bon, until she hugged her back. “Like as happy as we are, nothing will ever keep us apart,” Bon Bon said. “Cool. By the way, the school bully, Diamond Tiara had a change of heart and I helped her apologize for forgiveness, and she defended me from her mean mother,” Thomas said. “Spoiled Rich? Yeah, she’s a real grouchy pony,” Lyra said. “But I’m glad a certain little filly changed her ways,” Bon Bon said. “I also had a great time at the Gala,” Thomas said. “Momma looked so beautiful in her dress. She looked like a peacock.”

“Aww... did you dance with her?” Lyra asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said, then he saw a playground. “Hey, uh... Could one of you push me on the swings?”

“Of course, cutie,” Lyra said, then they went to the playground and Bon Bon helped Thomas onto the swing and then Lyra used her magic to lift him on the swing upward, then she let him go and used her hoof to keep pushing him. “So, how did you get your cutie marks? They look kinda cute,” Thomas said. “Aww... why, thank you,” Bon Bon said. “I got my cutie mark for making delicious treats and candies, like lemon drops or other types of hard or chewable candies.”

“I got my cutie mark for playing the harp and that’s how I got my the name Heartstrings,” Lyra said, until she stopped pushing him and let him swing on his own. “Cool! I think my special talent is being friendly to others, and being forgiving or helping them,” Thomas said. “That’s so sweet,” Bon Bon said. “Yeah, totally,” Lyra said, then she thought of an idea and brought her harp over to her with her magic. “Hey, Thomas... would you like to see me play my harp?”

Thomas nodded and then Lyra patted her hoof on the spot next to her, and then Thomas sat next to her, and then Lyra played a beautiful melody on her harp. When she finished, Lyra saw Thomas nuzzling with her left flank with a warm smile. Lyra suddenly giggled and gave him a kiss on the forehead. Bon Bon came over and gave him a small candied chocolate truffle brownie, “I asked Pinkie Pie to help me make this for you. I hope you like it.” Thomas took the brownie and then took a bite from it, “It’s good.”

Bon Bon nodded and then saw the sun setting, and then she and Lyra saw Fluttershy come over, “Hey, Fluttershy. He had a pretty good time. Lyra played her harp for him and he somehow enjoyed it.”

“He was such a cutie,” Lyra said. Fluttershy smiled warmly, “Well, I’m flattered.” Lyra then placed Thomas onto her back with her magic and gave him a kiss on the cheek, then he hugged both her and Bon Bon, then Fluttershy looked at them with a warm smile, “Thank you both so much for taking care of my precious little one.”

“Anytime, Fluttershy. He’s always welcome to hang out with us anytime he wants,” Bon Bon said. Fluttershy nodded and then took Thomas back to her cottage.

After a nice dinner of toasted lettuce and daisy sandwiches with some bowls of soup, Fluttershy gave Thomas his bedtime bath and tucked him into bed, and then gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Sweet dreams, Thomas. I love you,” she said softly as she went downstairs for the rest of the night.

Chapter 18: Rehearsals & Preparations/Piano Lessons with Octavia

The next day, at school, all the fillies and colts were at their desks listening to Ms. Cheerilee, “Alright, class. Now before I dismiss you, I have an announcement to make. Tomorrow night is the talent show, and I am excited to see you’re amazing talents! Now, for an extra treat, some of you can stay and help decorate the stage for tomorrow night!” The students clapped their hooves, and Thomas clapped his hands excitedly. Ms. Cheerilee then saw the pink filly sitting with nervousness, “Diamond Tiara, since you’ve redeemed yourself, and that we’re grateful for, would you like to help Thomas pass out flyers around Ponyville?”

“Absolutely! Me and my coltfriend will be honored to do so! Won’t we, Thomas?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Yeah! Let’s go!” Thomas said, then she let him ride on her back so they can pass out the flyers. “Sweetie Belle, could you tell your sister to make some costumes for everypony? Here’s a list of the costumes for our performers,” Ms. Cheerilee asked, giving Sweetie Belle the list.

“Of course I can! My sister’s one of the best fashion designers in Equestria! She’s gonna love this,” Sweetie Belle said, until she ran off to her sister’s boutique.

“Everypony else may leave for the day and those who want to help decorate the stage may stay and I’ll let your families know when to come pick you up and take you home,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then the students left while others stayed behind.

Meanwhile, in Ponyville, Diamond Tiara and Thomas were still passing out flyers by giving somwto other ponies and stapling some onto trees or on wooden poles. Diamond Tiara then looked at Thomas, “So... what are you gonna do for the talent show?” Thomas then started to brainstorm for ideas, until he heard some music coming from one’s house that sounded like a piano. He and Diamond Tiara peeked through the window and saw a small colt playing the piano while being taught by a beautiful earth pony mare with a white shirt collar with a black bow tie, a black combed mane and tail, purple eyes, and a cutie mark of a purple Treble Clef music symbol. There was also the while unicorn mare with the funky blue mane again. “I think I wanna play the piano, but I’m gonna need some more rhythm,” Thomas said, then something came to his mind. “I have an idea.” Thomas whispered into Diamond Tiara’s ear, then they shook hands/hooves with each other in agreement.”

When they saw the colt and his mother leave, Diamond Tiara thought of an idea, “Hey, Thomas. I’ll continue with the flyers. You deal with them.” Thomas nodded and then Diamond Tiara kissed him softly on the cheek and went off to pass out the flyers.

When he stood by the door, he suddenly bumped into somepony. He looked up and saw Starlight standing there. “Hey, honey. What’re you doing here by yourself?” she asked. “Hey, Auntie Starlight. I’m doing something for my talent show at school,” Thomas said. “I wanna play the piano, but I need more rhythm to this song I wanna write.” He showed his aunt the lyrics, as she looked over them. “You wrote this by yourself?” Starlight asked. “Yeah. It’s a song about my past life and my life here in Equestria,” Thomas said. “It’s something to say thanks to everypony for letting me live here and making this my new home, and giving me a loving family and friends to play with.” Starlight smiled warmly and hugged her nephew as she brought him closer towards her chest, then she leaned her head down and gently gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Aww... that’s so polite of you, sweetheart. I’d love to hear you play it,” she said softly. “I’ll go talk to Ms. Cheerilee about ordering a piano for the talent show, but after I hear you play.” Thomas nodded and then they went to the door to the music shop.

Starlight knocked three times, until the grey earth pony mare answered the door. “Oh, you must be Starlight Glimmer,” She said in a deep British esque accent. “I assume you are Octavia Melody and that pony over there is Vinyl Scratch?” Starlight guessed. “Correct,” Octavia said. “But why are you here? Are you looking for something to buy or sell?”

“Not exactly. It’s just my nephew here wants you and Vinyl to help him practice his piano skills for the talent show tomorrow night,” Starlight said, as she placed her hoof on his shoulder. The two mares gasped softly in surprise. “Oh hello there, sweetheart,” Octavia said softly. “I remember him. He’s the little dude from the two parties I played the music for,” Vinyl said. “What’s your name, dear?” Octavia asked. “I’m Thomas,” he said. “Don’t worry, sweetie. They just wanna have a look at you,” Starlight said comforting her nephew. “So, you want us to help you practice?” Vinyl asked. Thomas nodded, then showed them his song lyrics. “Hmm... I think I know how we can do this,” Octavia said. “While Vinyl and I teach you on the piano, I’ll help you write some music notes for the keys. Okay, sweetie?” Thomas nodded and then Vinyl let him sit on the piano. “I was also thinking about adding a little more rhythm like a combination of the piano and DJ, but handcrafted,” Thomas said. “We can arrange something like that,” Vinyl said. “Okay, Thomas. Go ahead and show us the piano music, and we’ll help you with the rhythm,” Octavia said. “I’ll listen,” Starlight said.

Thomas replied with a short nod, then he took a deep breath and then carefully played the piano as a demonstration.

While he was playing, Vinyl gave his piano backup vocals, some soft funky music, and Octavia wrote the notes. Starlight was amazed by her nephew’s performance demonstration. When he finished the song, Starlight clapped her hooves. “That was splendid, sweetie! Great job, Vinyl!” Octavia said. “Anytime, Tavi. Now that that’s out of the way, I think I have an idea for some equipment he can use for his song,” Vinyl said. “I’m gonna take my nephew home first so ha can be there in time for dinner and then talk to Ms. Cheerilee about the equipment, but how much will it cost?” Starlight said, after Thomas climbed up onto her back. “Oh, don’t worry, Starlight. It’ll cost you... how about... 24 bits? I know it’s not much, but it’s on the house,” Octavia said. “Thank you for helping me practice for the talent show, Octavia,” Thomas said. “You’re quite welcome, sweetie,” Octavia said. “Yeah, we’re happy to help,” Vinyl said. “Feel free to come over anytime you want, buddy.”

“Okay. Bye now,” Thomas said, as Starlight began to walk him home. “He’s such an adorable little one. He’s got a heart pure of gold,” Octavia said. “Maybe most humans aren’t that bad,” Vinyl said. “Alright, let’s get working on the special piano for his talent show.” Octavia nodded and then they went go modify a new piano.

Meanwhile, at Rarity’s boutique, Sweetie Belle went upstairs to check on Rarity and saw her working on some dresses for clients from Canterlot, “Rarity?” Rarity suddenly jumped and turned around, then saw her standing there, “Sweetie Belle! What is it, darling?”

“Umm... sorry to disturb you, but Ms. Cheerilee wanted me to show you this,” Sweetie Belle said, showing her big sister the list. “Oh, my... this is quite a lot, but never fear, my dear. I’ll try my best and then I’ll let you know later. Why don’t you go draw some pictures?” Rarity said, until the little filly hugged her sister and went off to draw some pictures while Rarity finished up the last dress for Canterlot, and then she got started on the costumes, until she heard Sweetie Belle come back. “Rarity! Thomas’s gonna play the piano!” she exclaimed. “That’s marvelous! And I know just the outfit for him to wear!” Rarity said, until she continued to work on the costumes.

When Thomas had a nice meal of a nice pasta salad with lettuce leaves, olive oil and parmesan cheese and was refreshed from his bath, Fluttershy took him to bed and tucked him under the covers. “Are you excited about tomorrow, sweetie?” Fluttershy asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said. “Momma. After school, I met two other ponies, and they run a music shop.”

“Oh, you mean Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch? The two mares that are musicians?” Fluttershy asked. “Yep. They helped me write my song for tomorrow,” Thomas said. “That’s wonderful, sweetie. I’m sure you’ll have a good time at the talent show tomorrow night,” Fluttershy said kindly. When Thomas made a soft yawn, she leaned forward and gave her son a hug, then kissed him on the cheek. “Now, get some sleep. You have a big day tomorrow,” she said. “Goodnight, my little one.”

“Goodnight, Momma,” Thomas said with another yawn, as she left the room and then he fell asleep under the warmth of the bed.

Author's Note

For the talent show, I made Thomas play the song “Iridescent” by Linkin Park. It’s something to relate to his past life at the orphanage and his experience in his new home of Equestria.

Chapter 19: The Talent Show

The next morning as Celestia’s sun started to appear against the dark blue sky, turning it into a gradient canvas of light and dark orange, and light blue, Thomas was stirring in the bed underneath the soft warm bedsheets with a warm smile as the light from the sun shined warmly through the window. He suddenly felt a nudge gently stroking his shoulder and then heard a soft voice, “Thomas. Time to wake up, sweetheart.” As he heard the voice call him, Thomas let out a big soft yawn, then he reached out his hands to rub his eyes, and then he saw Fluttershy looking at him with a warm smile on her face. He carefully climbed out of bed and went over to his mother to give her a warm hug around her neck pressing his cheek gently against her soft chest fur, “Good morning, Momma.” He sighed softly as his cheek was pressed against Fluttershy’s chest.

Fluttershy smiled warmly down at her little colt, “Good morning, my precious little one.” She reached a foreleg embracing him motherly, then she gently nuzzled with his hair on his head and gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Did you sleep well?” she asked stroking his back with her forehoof. Thomas looked up into her beautiful greenish blue eyes, “Yeah, I did. I also wrote the song to thank all of you, including you, my aunties, and my friends for letting me live here. I also wanna make you proud tonight, but please don’t be mad at me if I don’t win.” He suddenly began to cry softly in her chest fur, until he felt himself being lifted up and being held. “Awwww... it’s okay, sweetie. I promise I’m not mad. What you’re doing is one of the most sweetest things nopony has ever done,” Fluttershy said kindly. “Are you hungry?” Thomas nodded until he felt his stomach grumble, then Fluttershy giggled and thought of an idea, “How about if I make you some toast with apple jam and an scrambled egg?” Thomas nodded and held onto her as she carefully carried him downstairs to the den to put him on the couch so she can fix him up his breakfast.

After a couple of minutes, she came back with his eggs and toast, and she had a glass of orange juice with her, “There you go.” Thomas then took his silverware and ate his eggs, then moved on to his toast, and then slowly drank his orange juice. “Was it good?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah. Thanks, Momma,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, now put your dishes in the sink and go get dressed,” Fluttershy replied. After he put his dishes in the sink and went to the bedroom to get dressed, Fluttershy smiled at her critters enjoying their breakfasts.

After another couple of minutes, Thomas came back down wearing a new set of clothes, which consisted a dark blue heather hoodie, a sports grey long sleeved shirt, and his dark blue jeans, “I’m ready, Momma.”

“That’s good, Thomas. Hey, um... how about if we go visit your aunties before we go to the talent show later tonight? Would that be fun?” Thomas nodded, “I’d love that, Momma. Can I ride on your back?”

Fluttershy softly giggled and then nodded, “Of course, sweetheart. Just give me a couple of minutes.” Thomas nodded as he saw Fluttershy give Angel some pets, “Angel, could you be a good boy for Mommy and watch over the others?” Angel nodded and then nuzzled with her hoof that was petting him between the ears. “That’s a good bunny. Now we’ll be back later tonight,” she said, then she knelt on her forelegs for him to climb up on her back. After he was settled in on her back, he waved at the animals, “Bye, guys. We’ll see you all later.” As soon as Thomas was ready, Fluttershy trotted out the door and walked over to the pathway that was leading to Ponyville.

As they finished walking around Ponyville, they saw Lyra and Bon Bon pass by. “Hey, Fluttershy!” they said in unison. “Hello, Lyra. Hello, Bon Bon,” Fluttershy said. “Guess what?” Bon Bon asked. “We’re coming to see you perform at your talent show tonight!” Lyra exclaimed. “Good luck on stage tonight, sweetheart,” Bon Bon said. “Thank you,” Thomas said. “We’ll see you later, girls,” Fluttershy said, as the two mares walked off, then she and Thomas continued down the dirt road.

Suddenly, they saw Starlight trotting over to them. “Fluttershy! Thomas!” she hollered. “Auntie Starlight!” Thomas said reaching out his arms, until Starlight walked over and gave the little colt a hug against her neck with a foreleg over his shoulders. “Are you excited for tonight?” Starlight asked. “Yes, Auntie Starlight. I’m a little excited, but I’m gonna try to make you all proud,” Thomas said. “That’s fine, honey. Just be glad it’s your first time doing something like this,” Starlight said, until she gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Okay, so Rarity asked me to fetch you two because she’s got a surprise for your son at the boutique. Come with me.” Fluttershy and Thomas followed Starlight to the boutique.

Meanwhile, at the boutique, Rarity was adding some finishing touches to the last outfit for the little school ponies’ talent show. “So Rarity, how’re you doing so far on the outfit? It’s getting kinda boring without Thomas around,” Rainbow Dash said. “Almost done, darling! Just a few more black gems and little bit more of black glitter and this outfit is fini!” Rarity said from upstairs.

“Man, I can’t take this boredom anymore! What’s taking them so long?!” Rainbow Dash asked in boredom. “I know. If he was here, we would’ve helped distract him with a little fun, but now it’s no fun at all,” Pinkie Pie said, with a sad mopey face, and her mane deflated. “Don’t worry, everypony. Once Starlight comes back with Fluttershy and the little sweetheart, then some of us will do our part while half of us helps Rarity with the outfits,” Twilight said. They suddenly saw Rarity come down with a beaming smile, “I’ve finished it!” Rarity said. “It’s magnificent, darling! Oh, my darling little nephew is going to absolutely love this!”

They suddenly heard the door open and reveal Starlight, Fluttershy, and Thomas enter the shop, “Sorry we’re late, everypony. Thomas was getting bored along the road, so we got him a snack from Sugarcube Corner to cheer him up.”

“It’s okay, Starlight. As long as he’s okay, that’s fine by me,” Twilight said. “Thomas? Are you nervous, sweetheart?” Thomas looked at his Auntie Twilight, “A little, but I’ll be fine.” Twilight smiled warmly at him. Rarity looked at the little boy, and gave him a warm smile, “Hello, Thomas darling. How are you feeling?” The unicorn mare reached up a foreleg and rubbed his back and stroked his spine gently.

Thomas gave his auntie a hug on the chest, “I’m a little nervous, Auntie Rarity, but I’ll be okay later on. It’s just my first time doing stuff like this.” Rarity then gave him a kiss on the forehead, “It’s alright, precious. It’s sometimes okay to be nervous, but you’ll get over it soon. Now, come with me and we’ll let you get changed into something I made for you to wear at the talent show tonight.” Thomas followed his aunt as she lead him to her dressing room downstairs, along with the others who followed.

When they got downstairs, they saw the crusaders with their outfits on. Sweetie Belle was wearing a pearly white dress with a two layered skirt with two tints of lilac purple and pink like on her mane and on her chest was a golden flower gem piece. Apple Bloom was wearing formal country clothes and had red boots on her hind hooves. Scootaloo wore a black spandex leotard with orange flames and dark pink lighting bolts on the sleeves that covered her hind legs and forelegs, and she had a helmet with the same colors as her suit.

“Thanks for the dress, Rarity! I look so much like an actual diva!” Sweetie Belle said excitedly. “Yes, you do, darling,” Rarity said, as she hugged the little filly.

“What do ya think, Applejack? Too fancy?” Apple Bloom asked. “Nope. It’s perfectly alright. At least you’re not doin’ anythin’ wreckless, that’s fine,” Applejack said. “Don’t worry, Applejack. I’m only gonna do some tricks with this here lasso,” Apple Bloom said. “Okay, I’m just trying to make sure if it’s safe,” Applejack said.

“Do I look awesome or what?!” Scootaloo asked Rainbow Dash excitedly. “You kidding?! You look 20% cooler, and you’re as awesome as me! I’m so proud of you, squirt!” Rainbow Dash said, softly ruffling Scootaloo’s mane, until she pulled the filly against her chest for a hug.

“You three look so adorable,” Twilight said. “Yes, I agree, darling,” Rarity said. “You three look great,” Thomas said, with a soft blush. “Thanks, Thomas,” Sweetie Belle said. Rarity then remembered something, “Thomas, I finished your outfit.”

“Where is it?! Where is it?!” Thomas excitedly asked. “Now, now, now.” Rarity softly stroked his hair with her hoof. “If a lady may ask, could you close your eyes?” Rarity asked, until Thomas closed his eyes with his hands and she went to get his outfit from the hanger. Thomas suddenly peeked, “Ah ah ah ah! No peeking, darling!” Rarity said. Thomas giggled until he heard her come back over to him. “You can open your eyes now, precious,” she softly said. When Thomas removed his hands from his eyes, he saw a black glittery and gem covered tuxedo suit with cuffs that had a pattern of piano keys and dark grey matching pants, a fancy white buttoned up dress shirt, a silver vest with music notes all over, a black ascot and bow tie with white gems on both corners of the bow tie and a big golden gem on the center and red miniature spherical gems all over the ascot, and there were a pair of black and white dress shoes that almost looked like sneakers. “I realized you might be uncomfortable with dress shoes, so I managed to make you something classical,” Rarity said. “Now, go try it on and show us what you think.”

“Okay,” Thomas said, then he went to the changing stations to put on his suit. “Ya know what’s girls? I think it’s very nice for him to play the piano for us all,” Applejack said smiling softly, until they all nodded in agreement. “I’ll try to keep my cool in case if I start to get a little sappy,” Rainbow Dash said. “But I guess it won’t be that bad. Besides, this might be something that I might enjoy.” Rainbow Dash suddenly smirked softly. “I think he’ll do wonderfully,” Fluttershy said. “And I can’t wait for his reaction on the outfit I made for him! He’ll absolutely love it!” Rarity exclaimed as she beamed with a big smile. “I’m sure he will,” Twilight said.

They suddenly saw Thomas walking out with his outfit on, and Rarity saw him with a soft warm smile and tears in his eyes. “What’s wrong, precious? Do you not like it?” she asked in concern. “A-Aunt... Auntie R-Rarity... I... I LOVE IT!” Thomas said as he ran over to his auntie and wrapped his cute little arms around her neck and laid his head buried against her soft white chest fur and cried happily. “T-Tha-Thank you so much...”

They all smiled warmly at his kind gesture, and Rarity felt her heart melt at his happiness, then she felt tears of happiness sting her eyes as she lifted her foreleg up and gently hugged him bringing him closer towards her chest. “Aww... you’re welcome, darling. I’m so happy that you love it, precious,” Rarity said softly as she hushed him softly into his ear, and gave him a kiss on the top of his head tenderly and rubbed his shoulders with her hoof.

“Aww... Rarity, it looks so beautiful! That’s one of the nicest things you’ve ever done,” Twilight said, as Thomas blushed softly. “That is so cool,” Rainbow Dash said. “Yep. It’s absolutely fine with me,” Applejack said. “Oooooh! Glitter!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“You look so handsome, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “Thank you, Momma,” Thomas said, until she wiped his tears with her hoof. “Don’t worry, Thomas. We’ll be cheering for you when you get up on stage,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m sure you will,” Twilight said. “Now, let’s head on over to the schoolhouse.”

They all nodded in agreement, as Fluttershy leaned down and let Thomas climb onto her back. After they were situated and when Rarity turned off the lights and locked the door to her boutique with a “closed” sign, she then join the others after she grabbed the outfits for the fillies and colts.

Later on, as the sun was making an early sunset, they arrived at the schoolhouse and saw all the parents and the other ponies of Ponyville finding some seats to sit on and then they went to the schoolhouse to drop off Thomas and the Crusaders so they can get ready. “Alright, y’all youngins. We’re gonna be at the seats watching y’all perform. You do well, okay?” Applejack said. “Okay, we’ll see you at the view,” Scootaloo said.

Fluttershy then lowered herself so Thomas can climb off her back and then she gave him a quick hug, “Thomas, I know you’re still a little nervous, but try your best. Okay? I love you.”

“I love you too, Momma,” Thomas said, as he hugged her back, then she leaned over and gave him a kiss on the forehead and went to join the girls in their seats. Rarity went off to go drop off the costumes for the students. “Y’all ready for this because I am!” Apple Bloom asked excitedly. “Yeah! I feel like my voice is like a choir from heaven when I sing,” Sweetie Belle said. “Just keep believing, because when I show off my awesomeness, your minds are about to be blown!” Scootaloo said with a smirk.

“I-I hope you all do good,” Thomas said. “Aww... thank you, Thomas,” Sweetie Belle said. “No problem,” Thomas said. “Hey, we all believe in you, and we’ll be rooting for you,” Scootaloo said. Thomas smiled softly and joined the other Crusaders for a group hug.

They then arrived at the stage that was built from the strongest wood and metal, and then it was surrounded all the way in the back and sides with a big red satin curtain. There were three stage lights set up on the left and right sides, along with two in the center. When they arrived at the backstage, they saw the fillies and colts practicing their routines.

Thomas suddenly saw a big black electric grand piano sitting on the stage in the center. He went up and looked at it, then he gulped nervously. “You okay?” He suddenly heard the voice of Diamond Tiara. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just nervous. I’ve never performed in front of a crowd before,” Thomas said. “Hey, it’s okay. Just try your best, okay?” Diamond Tiara said, comforting the colt, until he nodded. Diamond Tiara then smiled warmly and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “Okay, I’m gonna go practice. Good luck, cutie!” Thomas nodded and then went to go rehearse his notes by singing some of the lyrics.

”When you were standing in the wake of devastation

When you were waiting on the edge of the unknown

And with the cataclysm raining down, insides crying save me now

You were there impossibly alone...”

“Wow... you wrote that?” Silver Spoon asked. “Oh! Y-yeah, I did. It’s a song I wrote for my Momma and my aunties so I can say thank you and everypony else for letting me live here,” Thomas said. “Aww... Well that is so sweet of you, Thomas. I’m sure they’ll be proud of you,” Silver Spoon said. “By the way... I’m not trying to be mean... but what are doing for the talent show?” Thomas asked. “Don’t worry. You’re not being mean. And the thing I’m doing for the talent show is me tap dancing to some jazz music,” Silver Spoon said.

“I hope you and Diamond Tiara do good out there, too. And my friends the Crusaders,” Thomas said. “Thanks, sweetie. I’m sure your aunties and your Momma will be proud. You take care and I hope you do good as well,” Silver Spoon said, as she trotted off to go rehearse for her performance. He then turned back to practice on the piano, and then practiced his singing.

Later on, 7:00 arrived and the adult ponies while some of the babies and preschool foals started to take their seats along the ground before the stage. Fluttershy and her friends, including Spike took their places in the front row so they can see closely.

In the backstage, the fillies and colts were finally ready to go out and perform on stage when called upon. Ms. Cheerilee suddenly walked over and looked at all of her students in their cute little costumes with a bright smile, “Alright, children. Tonight, I want you to do your best out there and have a little fun. Now remember, when I call your name and your act, just come out and do your performance the best way you can. Alright, now just wait here while I start the introductions. And by the way, Thomas? Octavia Melody and her friend, Vinyl Scratch wanted me to give you this.” She gave Thomas a letter from the two music mares and read it.

“Music Options: Vocal Choir; Funk; Pop; Electric Guitar - Vinyl”

When Ms. Cheerilee was ready, she walked out onto the stage, and then walked over to the microphone stand and gently tapped it without making loud noise, “Good evening, mares and gentlecolts. Welcome to the Annual Ponyville Elementary School Talent Show. I am Ms. Cheerilee, and I will be your host for this evening. But before we get started on the performances, I have one more co-host to join. May I present to you, Mrs. Starlight Glimmer!” The ponies applauded and then Starlight walked up onto the stage and waved at everypony until she waved at her nephew and then went to the microphone, “Thank you, Ms. Cheerilee. Everypony, it’s such an honor to be attending for co-host for this evening. Now, if there are no more questions, then let’s get down to business. When I hold the list, Ms. Cheerilee will say the names of our performers.”

Ms. Cheerilee looked at the first act on the list, “First up is Snips and Snails with their groovy breakdancing!” The crowd clopped their hooves to welcome the two unicorn colts who came out dressed in hoodies, ball caps and sunglasses. They suddenly turned on the music and then started breakdancing while rapping. When they were finished, the crowd applauded and then the two colts bowed and went backstage.

“Well, that was something, huh?” Starlight asked. “Indeed,” Ms. Cheerilee said, then she looked at the checklist for the next act. Starlight then decided to announce it, “Next up, we have... Sweetie Belle with her singing talent!” The crowd applauded as they saw Sweetie Belle come out and then saw Starlight lower the microphone towards her level and then Sweetie Belle spoke up, “Hey, everypony. This song’s about us, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, but it’s about us succeeding and failing, but trying to get back up and trying again.”

When she finished her song, she bowed and saw Rarity cheering for her. Then, she left the stage and went backstage to rest. “Sweetie Belle? You were great,” Thomas said. “Thanks,” she said.

Ms. Cheerilee then looked at the list again, then called out the next act, “Next up is Apple Bloom and her lasso stunt maneuver!” When Apple Bloom walked out with her lasso, she gritted the rope with her teeth and began to do her stunts with it with jumping over the loop, tap dancing with it, and jump-roping through the loop. When she was finished, the crowd applauded and then saw Applejack tipping her hat with tears in her eyes, and then ran to the backstage with happiness.

“Let’s hear it for Scootaloo with her scooter stunts!” Starlight announced, then Scootaloo came out and saw many wooden ramps out there, until she put on her helmet. “Okay, everypony. Get ready to have your minds blown by the awesomeness of this little filly right here!” She then got onto the ramp and when she was ready, she kicked off from her scooter holding on tight to the handlebars and then did many regular flips, backflips, and other cool stunts with her scooter. When she was finished with her stunts, she saw the ponies applauded with whistles and clapping noises. “Thanks, everypony. Be sure to stay cool as me,” she said as she kicked off on her scooter backstage.

“Okay, up next is Silver Spoon with her jazzy tap dancing!” Starlight said, then Thomas saw Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara appear. Silver Spoon was wearing a black leotard with a black bow on the crest and a short satin skirt around her flank and she had black glittery tap dancing shoes on all four hooves that looked like short heeled Mary Janes flats. Diamond Tiara was wearing a pearly whitish pink leotard with a white tutu and white leggings on her hind legs and her hind hooves were covered by pink ribbon strapped ballet shoes.

“Do good out there, Silver,” Diamond Tiara said. “Thanks, Diamond. You too,” Silver Spoon said. As she walked out onto the stage, she put on some funky jazz music and began her tap dancing act. Thomas and the others watched in amazement as Silver Spoon clopped each heel and sole of her tap dancing shoes. When the song ended, she bowed her head and trotted backstage.

“Let’s hear it for Silver Spoon!” Ms. Cheerilee said as they all applauded. When the audience was silent, Starlight and Ms. Cheerilee looked at the list again, “Next up is Diamond Tiara with her ballet reciting act.” Diamond Tiara felt a poke on her flank, then turned around and saw Thomas with a warm blush, “Good luck out there.”

“Thanks, sweetie,” Diamond Tiara said, then she went out on stage and then began dancing with ballet music. When Diamond Tiara finished her ballet act, Thomas then congratulated her and waited for his turn.

Later on, many of the students who participated in the talent show went, Thomas suddenly realized he hasn’t gone yet. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and prayed for luck, until he heard Ms. Cheerilee announce the final act, “Alright, everypony. Since the rest of our students have gone, it’s now time to close it up with the final act for the night.”

Thomas saw his friends come over to support him. “I know ya can do this, Thomas,” Apple Bloom said. “Just go out there and show them how much you feel,” Scootaloo said. “We’re here for you, Thomas. And I know you’ll do us all proud,” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll be watching,” Silver Spoon said. Diamond Tiara then went over and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “You go and give them some rhythm, cutie.”

Thomas blushed from the kiss on his cheek, and then nodded, “Okay, here we go.” He then waited to be called upon, “As you may or may not have known, me and my co-host would like to welcome our newest lovable student here at our school who will be playing a song on this electronic grand piano for us all. Mares and gentlecolts, please welcome our new student, Thomas!” Thomas heard his name being called and saw his auntie motion for him to come out on stage and he suddenly gave her a hug for luck. After the hug, he took the microphone and placed it on the holder after he sat down on the stool, and took out his sheet music notes and set them up nicely.

When he was ready, he took one more look at the ponies applauding at him, and then he saw Fluttershy and the other girls sitting in the front row clopping their hooves and giving him cheers, blow kisses, and supportive smiles.

He suddenly said a few words before starting, “H-Hi, everypony. Hi, Momma.” He saw Fluttershy waving at him. “This song I wrote is about my depression during my hard life from the past and my experience here in my new home of Equestria. It’s a chance for me to say thank you for giving me support and comfort. So, I hope you all enjoy it.”

He then took a deep breath and then placed his hands on the keys, and after he remembered the percussion, he turned on the backup music on the piano music and then started stroking the keys.

After several minutes of playing and singing the song, Thomas suddenly took some deep breathing, and then carefully stood off the piano bench. He turned around and saw the crowd clopping their hooves with tears in their eyes. He smiled softly at the crowd and then bowed. “That was very wonderful, Thomas. Great job,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “Thank you, Ms. Cheerilee,” Thomas said, until he hugged his Auntie Starlight.

When Thomas went backstage, he was gently wrapped in a big group hug by the CMC. “That was amazing, Thomas!” Sweetie Belle said. “I didn’t know you felt that way about us,” Apple Bloom said. “You’ve got a warm side, kid. Never let it go,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks,” Thomas said. He suddenly saw Diamond Tiara crying with tears of happiness in her eyes, and then she sat on her haunches and lifted her little forelegs up to bring him closer to her and wrapped them around his shoulders giving him a warm hug, “That was beautiful, Thomas. You made us all feel proud of you.”

Silver Spoon placed her hoof on his back and rubbed it up and down with the sole of her shoe, “Yes, Thomas. You play the piano beautifully and wonderfully like a real musician.” Thomas nodded and gently hugged Silver Spoon’s hoof.

Ms. Cheerilee and Starlight suddenly got back to the microphone with envelopes and ribbons with gold, silver and bronze medals, “And now, it’s time to announce the winners of this year’s talent show. And then, I will announce the true winner of this platinum medal for best act in the talent show.” The crowd cheered and clopped their hooves very loudly as they could, then the two mares started to announce the winners. Ms. Cheerilee announced the fillies and colts to come out for their medals, “Now, the first medals go to the act of best skills and variety act. Snips and Snails win third place for their amazing breakdancing, Scootaloo wins second place for her outstanding scooter stunts act, and Apple Bloom wins first place for her lasso tricks act.” Starlight gave them their medals with her magic, then the young ones smiled with glee.

“Next up is Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Featherweight for best dance act,” Ms. Cheerilee said. “Since I saw how well they did, I announce these two fillies to be in first place together, because of Diamond Tiara’s ballet and Silver Spoon’s excellent jazz tap dancing performance! And second place goes to Featherweight for his river-dancing.” Starlight gave Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon their gold medals and Featherweight his silver medal.

“The next awarding is best opera and theater act. Will Dinky Doo, Pipsqueak, Rumble and Truffle come out please?” Ms. Cheerilee said as the four young ponies appeared and got their medals for first place on their multi character opera act.

Later on, the rest of the students got their medals, until Ms. Cheerilee began her final awarding announcement, “Now, the final medals of the night will go to the best musical act, until we announce the true winner of this year’s talent show. Sweetie Belle, Thomas? Could you two come out please?” Thomas and Sweetie Belle both nodded and then walked out on stage to earn their medals.

“Now, since you both did an excellent job with your musical acts, I decided to make this a little easy for you both.” Thomas and Sweetie Belle nodded at their teacher as she smiled at the two. “For excellence on their performances, I place Sweetie Belle in second place for her beautiful singing of her tribute to the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and first place goes to Thomas for his wonderfully talented piano song performance.” Starlight gave them their medals and then they bowed and waved, and then went backstage to hear the announcement for the winner of the talent show.

“And now... mares and gentlecolts... it’s now time to announce the winner of the talent show and award the platinum medal for the best act.” Starlight then took out the envelope and took out the paper. Ms. Cheerilee then began to announce the winner, “And the medal goes to... drumroll, please.” The crowd clopped their hooves for a drumroll. “The winner for this platinum medal for the talent show’s best act is...” The audience was waiting to hear the nominee, until Ms. Cheerilee decided to let Starlight announce it, “My nephew, Thomas Mercer Shy!” The crowd clopped their hooves and cheered as they saw Thomas come out and then he received his medal that was placed onto his jacket, then he hugged his auntie, until she gave him a kiss on the top of his head. Then he went backstage to give his friends a group hug. “Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! Look!” Thomas said.

The three fillies looked at their flanks and they saw three shields that were the colors of their mane. Apple Bloom’s had a apple with a heart in the center, Sweetie Belle’s had a star with a music note in the center and Scootaloo’s had a wing with a lightning bolt in it.

“YES! WE GOT OUR CUTIE MARKS! CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FOREVER!” they shouted in unison as they jumped with glee.

When they walked out, he suddenly saw the seven mares and Spike smiling warmly at him, until he saw Fluttershy sitting on her haunches and then he ran over to her and wrapped his arms around her neck and gently nuzzled his cheek against her chest fur with a warm smile. “Oh, my precious little Thomas. I am so proud of you!” Fluttershy said. “You’re talent just touched our hearts.” Fluttershy then felt Thomas nuzzle his cheek closer, then she pulled him closer towards her chest and gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Thank you, Momma,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “You totally rocked it out there!” Rainbow Dash said. “Yep. And you’ve somehow made us mighty proud,” Applejack said tipping her hat. “Yes, darling. Your musical act was heavenly. I too am so proud of you, precious,” Rarity said, until she walked over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “When you said about thanking us for giving you a home and family, we just wanna day this,” Twilight said, then they all joined in unison. “You’re welcome.”

“Rarity, look! We got our cutie marks!” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m so proud of you, darling,” Rarity said, then she hugged her sister. Applejack and Rainbow Dash hugged their sisters as well.

“Hey! This calls for a party!” Pinkie Pie said. “How about if we all go out to dinner instead?” Rarity said. They all nodded in agreement and after Thomas got on Fluttershy’s back, they took him and the girls, including Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, our to dinner to award them for their excellence.

Author's Note

Next up is Nightmare Night. I decided to make his costume be a certain Marvel superhero you may know, but you’ll find out. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 20: Thomas’s First Nightmare Night - Part 1

On the next week, when Thomas was off from school for in-service, Fluttershy was feeding her animals their breakfasts, until Thomas came to the kitchen. “Thomas? What’s wrong, sweetheart?” she asked. Thomas had a soft smile on his face. “Momma... do you know what tonight is?” Thomas asked, until she looked at the calendar and it read “Nightmare Night.” Fluttershy gulped nervously and then looked down at her little colt, “Thomas... what are you asking me?”

“Momma, I know you’re scared of Nightmare Night... but can you please take me trick-or-treating? Please?” Thomas asked in a cute way. “Oh, sweetie. I know this is your first Nightmare Night, but I can’t. It’s just too frightening for me,” Fluttershy said. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. But the answer is no. I’ll have your Auntie Rarity take you if you want.” Thomas suddenly felt his heart break from her answer, and then he suddenly began to cry and ran off to Ponyville. “Thomas, wait! Thomas!” Fluttershy called, until she realized what she said, then she followed him.

When he arrived in Ponyville, he suddenly stopped by a building, opened the door, and entered the building, and sat down on his knees and cried with his head tucked underneath his arms, but suddenly he saw a shadow appear. “Thomas?” He looked up and saw Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Rainbow Dash standing there with looks of concern, then he got up and hugged Twilight’s neck and nuzzled his wet cheek into her chest fur, until she sat on her haunches and hugged him back with her forelegs wrapped around him, “What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“M-My M-Mom-Momma s-said n-no!” Thomas replied, until he continued to cry. “Aww... Shhhhhh... It’s okay, Thomas. I’m here,” Twilight said rubbing his back. “Did you run off, precious?” Rarity asked, until Thomas nodded. “Did you really want her to take you out tonight?” Twilight asked. Thomas nodded, then Twilight brought him back closer to her chest and calmed him down by rubbing his back with one hoof and held his bottom with her other hoof.

“Thomas! There you are!” Fluttershy’s voice appeared, until he looked away and buried his face into Twilight’s chest. “Fluttershy, he’s really upset about what you said to him,” Twilight said. “Fluttershy, why do you do this to yourself? It’s just a holiday for fun!” Rainbow Dash asked. “Just tell us the truth and we’ll listen,” Applejack said. “I’m scared of it, okay?! I don’t why, but it’s just so scary at night! I’m sorry!” Fluttershy said, until she began to cry. The mares were shocked about her reaction over Nightmare Night, then Rarity went to comfort her, “There, there, darling. There’s nothing to be scared of. It’s all pretend.”

Fluttershy wiped her tears and then looked at Thomas who was still upset from her answer, “Umm... if there’s still time... I’ll join you in your Nightmare Night festivities, and I promise to take Thomas for some candy collecting, since it’s his first Nightmare Night here in Ponyville.” Thomas then looked up at her and then saw her hoof gently placed underneath his chin, “Sweetheart, I promise I’ll take you, but I don’t want to lose you all night, okay?” Thomas nodded and then when she smiled warmly with tears in her eyes, he then gently jumped onto his mother’s chest and then felt her hold him in an embrace.

“But here’s the real reason why. Every Nightmare Night, I shut myself in my cottage and refuse to come out until morning. But it’s just like when I was afraid to sing in front of anypony. If I haven’t given it a try, I never would’ve found out how much I would enjoy it,” Fluttershy explained. “And we’d have missed out on how great ya sound,” Applejack said. “But don’t worry, Fluttershy. As long as we’re together, we’ll have fun together and it’ll be a great experience for your son’s first Nightmare Night,” Twilight said.

“Fluttershy with us on Nightmare Night? Why, that’s the most wonderful idea I’ve ever heard!” Rarity said. “Yeah! You can get dressed up in a costume with us, play some spookily fun games and eat candy apples with us!” Pinkie Pie said. “And maybe y’all can go through my family’s corn maze!” Applejack said.

“Girls! I’ll try, but I’m only doing this for my precious little Thomas, because it’s his first Nightmare Night, and I don’t want to disappoint him or break his heart again,” Fluttershy said. “I’m ready to take on Nightmare Night, but maybe with your help.”

The five mares cheered happily, then Thomas showed Rarity his drawing about some ideas for his costume, “I’ll get right on it, precious. I just need to take care of your mother first.” Thomas nodded and then went with both Fluttershy and Rarity.

Later at Rarity’s boutique, Rarity was helping Fluttershy with her costume, “Mummy? No. Headless horse? Absolutely not. Vampire fruit bat? Ugh, too ghastly.”

“Auntie Rarity, I thought you said you were gonna make her look less scary!” Thomas said. “I am, darling. It’s just hard for me to decide since I’ve got yours to worry about later,” Rarity said, then thought of an idea, and pulled out a row of costumes, “Ooh! Yes. This one will look gorgeous on you. Period costumes are all the rage this year.” Fluttershy kinda looked worried about it. “What? No good?” Rarity asked. “No, it’s fine. It’s just that... all those layers could slow me down, or worse, make me trip. Sorry, not to offend you or anything,” Fluttershy replied. “Oh. I never... considered that. Never fear!” Rarity said, as she went to look through again.

“I’VE GOT IT! How about...” She saw a plain black dress with a long skirt with a huge decorated mask. “Ooh, now this is a real stunner! I call it "Masquerade"! Just a simple black dress underneath, but complete with this ornately decorative mask!” Rarity suddenly saw Thomas hiding, “What? Masquerades are really scary.”

“They can just be so difficult to see out of,” Fluttershy said, trying on the mask. “Yes, but this one has eyeholes,” Rarity said. “W-What about being able to see what's to the left or right of me?” Fluttershy asked. “I suppose your vision would be somewhat obscured. It's your first Nightmare Night out and about, and we do want you to be comfortable,” Rarity said. “I know that, and I want my son to feel comfortable since this is his first Nightmare Night as well,” Fluttershy said.

“Aww... well, alright, forget the mask, but you certainly need something for your dress, but what?” Rarity said. “What if I just wear the dress?” Fluttershy asked. “Oh, sure, dear. That's... fine,” Rarity said, and then Fluttershy took the dress with her to go try it on.

“Alright, precious. I’ll do everything I can for you to have your costume for tonight, so why don’t you go comfort your mother for a little while?” Thomas nodded and went with Fluttershy, until he saw his mother in her masquerade dress. Fluttershy smiled warmly and then gave her son a hug, until Thomas nuzzled his cheek on her chest fur. “You look pretty, Momma,” Thomas said. “Thank you, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, leaning over to give him a kiss on the cheek, and then she leaned down on her forelegs to let her son climb up onto her back and then she walked him home.

Later on in the afternoon, while all the towns ponies of Ponyville were getting ready for Nightmare Night and while some fillies and colts were dressed up, Rarity was working diligently inside her bedroom. She was finished with a few costumes for her friends and their sisters. She even made one for herself, her sister Sweetie Belle, but she was still working on sewing the fabric and adding some little more texture onto a cute little costume she was making for her little nephew, Thomas.

When she finished with the sewing, Rarity added some finishing touches on the costume, “Just a little bit more... and VOILA!” She suddenly smiled brightly as she levitated Thomas’s costume so she can take a look at it after setting up a mannequin of Thomas’s body size. “Oh, Rarity. You’ve really outdone yourself this time, darling! Oooh, I think my darling little nephew is just going to love his Nightmare Night costume! I’ve just never seen anything so heroic before.” She giggled lightly with a squee as she then hung the costume on the rack with the other costumes she made.

Thomas’s costume was amazingly customized of a royal blue and red pajama jumpsuit split into a long sleeve shirt and two-toned pants with the legs being blue and the bottom of the legs being red. The red on the shirt and pants was all covered in a black webbed pattern. It came with red webbed arm lengthened gloves, and a small red mask that had plastic spectacles with white transparent lenses and black frames surrounding them. There were also two patches that looked like spider symbols on the shirt, but there was a big red one on the backside of the shirt and a small black one on the chest area.

Rarity then let out a deep sigh of relief from her hard work on the costumes,” Well, now that was a lot of hard work, but sometimes a lady’s job is never easy or too much trouble. But this one is so adorable!” Rarity gazed at the superhero costume for Thomas, until she heard a voice.

“Rarity? Are you okay in there?” Sweetie Belle’s voice said from outside the hallway. Rarity turned around and saw her and her friends. She beamed happily as she saw them, “Oh! Come on in, girls. I’ve got your costumes all ready for tonight.” The three fillies beamed happily with big bright smiles. “Can we see them?!” they asked in unison, looking at the mare with their cute little eyes.

Rarity giggled at their excitement, “Oh, alright. Just hang on.” She looked over at the clothes rack that held the costumes and levitated their costumes over to them so they can look at them, “Well, do you like them?”

Sweetie Belle’s costume was a black leather vest with the exterior covered with white and pink diamonds and the collar covered in dark purple diamonds. She also implied a cute black ribbon collar with a pink heart shaped gem that was held by a silver piece for her costume and a small makeup kit for her eyes and lips.

Apple Bloom’s costume was a scary scarecrow and Scootaloo’s costume was a Shadowbolt uniform.

“These look awesome!” Scootaloo said. “Yeah! I’m gonna look scary with this scarecrow costume!” Apple Bloom said. “Thanks, sis! This looks so cool!” Sweetie Belle said. “You are most certainly welcome, little sister,” Rarity said. “How about if you three go play on your crusading adventures? But be back here at sunset.”

“Don’t worry, Rarity! We’ll be sure that our little buddy enjoys his first Nightmare Night!” Sweetie Belle said. “Yeah! You can count on us to help you and Fluttershy give him a chance to have fun!” Apple Bloom said. “I know you will,” Rarity said, until she gave Sweetie Belle a kiss on the top of her head. “Now, you three run along and have fun, but do be careful and try to stay out of trouble.”

The fillies nodded and then went to do their crusading, then Rarity went to her other friend’s houses to drop off their costumes.

When evening came as Celestia’s sun was finally setting deeper, Fluttershy and Thomas tucked all the animals into their beds for the night, and they had some spookily decorated frosted sugar cookies and hot cocoa with them. The cookies were shaped as skulls, pumpkins, spiders, and bats. As he finished his hot cocoa and cookies, he looked up at Fluttershy, “Umm... Momma?”

“Yes, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked, when she placed her cup on the table. “Umm... I know that Apple Bloom and Auntie Applejack told me about Nightmare Night being about the little ponies dressing up in costumes going out together to play games, collect candy and have fun, but is that all or is there another reason why it’s called Nightmare Night?”

Fluttershy sighed softly and reached out her foreleg to him, “Come here, sweetie.” Thomas scooted closer and then he felt Fluttershy wrap her foreleg around his small form as he sat on her lap and blanketed himself with her dress. “Did Princess Luna tell you about the story of Nightmare Moon?”

Thomas nodded, then swallowed deeply, “Yes, Momma. But I felt sorry for Princess Celestia banishing her to the moon after Princess Luna was mad and turned bad and changed into Nightmare Moon when Princess Celestia refused to let the night stay forever.” Fluttershy saw him shaking, then she comforted him by bringing her little colt closer towards her chest fur, then continued, “That’s right, sweetie. The reason why it’s called Nightmare Night, sweetie, is that it’s named after the tyrannical rule of Nightmare Moon when she first appeared and took control of the throne of Equestria, just before Princess Celestia banished her to the moon. But we celebrate Nightmare Night with our friends and family by having fun and laughing so that it can be a happy one instead of a scary one.”

“I think I understand now,” Thomas said. “Do you want to cuddle with me for a few minutes?” Fluttershy asked. Thomas nodded and then he leaned closer towards her chest and Fluttershy wrapped her forelegs around him in a cradling embrace while she laid down on her sofa and used her dress as a blanket for him.

After a couple of minutes, Fluttershy saw her son waking up, while she held him in a cradle and gently rocked him back and forth.

“What time is it?” Thomas asked as he was rubbing his eyes. Fluttershy looked at the clock, “Looks like we’ve got some time to ourselves. It’s merely 5pm.” Thomas nodded and hugged his mother again, “Momma? What made you change your mind?”

“The thing that changed my mind... was you, my sweet little one. Of course I was still scared to go out tonight, but I didn’t want to hurt you. But ever since you came into my life, Thomas, you have put a special place in my heart, and have made me the happiest pony and loving mother in all of Equestria,” she said. “That’s why I will always love you, Thomas.”

“I love you too, Momma,” Thomas said. When they broke the hug, there was a knock on the door. Fluttershy went to answer it, then it revealed Rarity and the CMC in their costumes, and Sweetie Belle was wearing eyeshadow and lipstick. “Hello, Rarity. Hello, girls,” she said softly, until she stood aside to let them inside. “Hey, girls,” Thomas said. “Hi, Thomas!” the three fillies said in unison as they trotted over to the couch and gave him a warm group hug, until Thomas smiled warmly and softly blushed. “Wow! Nice costume, Fluttershy!” Apple Bloom said. “Yeah! You look so beautiful!” Sweetie Belle said. “I like the way your dress looks!” Scootaloo said. “Aww... why, thank you, girls. You’re very sweet,” Fluttershy said.

“I like your costumes, too,” Thomas said. “Thanks, buddy,” Scootaloo said, giving him a gentle pat on his shoulder. “Thank you, little cutie,” Sweetie Belle said, until she hugged him and nuzzled his cheek. “Yeah, that’s real nice of ya,” Apple Bloom said. Thomas looked up at Rarity in her costume. “Hi, Auntie Rarity. I also like your costume. Mermaids are beautifully awesome,” Thomas said.

She was wearing a linen aqua green and ocean blue skirt that looked like a mermaid tail with a purple fin and pale light grayish aqua green seashells on each side, and she had purple seashell shoes on her front hooves and a big purple seashell chest piece. She also had a pale light grayish aqua green seashell and white pearls on her mane.

“Well, thank you, precious. That’s very kind of you,” Rarity said, then she lowered her head down and gave her nephew a kiss on the cheek, then she opened one of her saddlebags and looked through it. “By the way, darling. Here is your costume,” Rarity said, levitating the costume out from the bag and gave it to the little colt. “What do you think, darling?”

“It looks nice, Auntie Rarity. Thanks,” Thomas said. “No need to thank me, precious. I just wanted to add some customs, but I did follow the drawing you showed me,” Rarity said, until she felt the little colt hug her on the chest. “Aww... I love you too, darling.”

He smiled warmly and then looked at Fluttershy, “Momma, can I go put it on?” Fluttershy giggled softly and nodded, “Of course you may, sweetheart. We’ll wait for you.” Thomas nodded and ran upstairs to try it on.

“Fluttershy darling, I’m so proud that you decided to join us this Nightmare Night. Otherwise, the little darling would be upset if you didn’t come, and his heart would’ve been broken into shards,” Rarity said. “I know. But what made me change my mind about tonight was because he was the reason. He’s held a special place inside my heart and I love him so much,” Fluttershy said. “Agreed, darling. But would it be alright if you and the little darling came along with me and my sister and her friends out on Nightmare Night and enjoy the festivities? We’ll be sure he has enough candy later on,” Rarity said. “Besides, we were hoping if he’d like to enjoy his first Nightmare Night with his sisters.”

Fluttershy nodded with a blushing warm smile, “Um... of course, Rarity. I’d love to help, because I don’t mind letting my son to enjoy his first Nightmare Night with these sweet little angels while I’m around, but I’m doing this to make sure he doesn’t get scared or hurt too badly. So that’s why I’m coming along.”

“Hey. Don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’ll help ya watch over him,” Apple Bloom said, softly stroking Fluttershy’s foreleg. “Thank you, girls. And don’t worry. Me and Rarity will take care of you three also,” Fluttershy said. “Of course, darling. We will make sure that this Nightmare Night will be special for you and the precious little darling,” Rarity said.

“Momma? I’m ready,” Thomas’s voice appeared, and they all saw him wearing his Spider-Man costume. The ponies looked at him with big cute smiles. “Wow! Now that’s cool!” Scootaloo said. “Thanks. Spider-Man’s my favorite superhero,” Thomas said. “Who’s Spider-Man?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Spider-Man is a crime fighting superhero with radioactive superpowers that allows him to climb on the walls and detect danger with his spider sense like an alarm. He also shoots webs to catch bad guys or save people from getting hurt. He can swing anywhere he is with his web too,” Thomas said. “I look up to him because he’s always there for other when fighting evil, just like you all are.”

“That’s amazing, darling. Well I think this Spider-Man you speak of is indeed a good trait of a hero, darling. Just like a trait you truly possess,” Rarity said, until she brought him closer towards her chest for another hug. “You are truly a little superhero, sweetheart. Just like Spider-Man,” Fluttershy said, as she walked over to him with a warm smile and pulled him in for a big gentle warm hug with her foreleg. She then nuzzled the top of his head and then she leaned down on her forelegs and let him climb up onto her back.

“Oh! Before I forget...” Rarity said, until she levitated four small pumpkin shaped buckets out of her saddlebags for Thomas and the girls to collect their candy with. “Here you go, darlings.” She then gave them their candy buckets and then they all went to enjoy Nightmare Night together after Fluttershy turned off the lights in her cottage and then locked the door.

As they were walking through the road of Ponyville, Thomas looked in amazement at all the ponies dressed up in many unique and creative costumes. He also saw them playing games, collecting candy, dancing to some music, and eating food that was being sold at vendors. Fluttershy looked back at the child on her back, “Are you feeling okay, baby?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Thomas said. “It’s just like Halloween in my world, but different.”

“Don’t worry, precious. We’ll make sure you have fun tonight,” Rarity said. “But since I’m in Equestria, what do I say besides trick-or-treat?” Thomas asked nervously. “It’s okay, cutie. It’s easily simple. How about if we show you?” Sweetie Belle spoke up. Thomas nodded and went with the three fillies towards the front door at Sugarcube Corner, and stopped at the doorstep. After Apple Bloom knocked on the door, Sweetie Belle continued, “Okay, Thomas. When the door opens, all you have to say is “Nightmare Night, what a fright, give us something sweet to bite!” and then they will give us candy.”

“Okay,” Thomas said. The door suddenly opened and then Mrs. Cake, who was dressed up as a monster bride, and Mr. Cake, who was dressed up as a jester appeared. “Nightmare Night, what a fright, give us something sweet to bite!” Thomas and the girls said in unison. “Aww... hello, girls. And... oh, Thomas! Is that you, dearie?” Mrs. Cake replied. “That’s right, and I’m Spider-Man this year.”

“Aww... well you are certainly adorable with that costume. You deserve a special treat,” Mrs. Cake said, then she and her husband gave the four young ones some candy and some decorative frosted sugar cookies and put them into their buckets, and Mrs. Cake gave Thomas a swirly lollipop in the colors for Nightmare Night. “Thank you, and Happy Nightmare Night!” Thomas said, giving Mrs. Cake a hug. “You’re very welcome, sweetie. Now you kids enjoy yourselves!” she replied. “Okay! And can you please tell Auntie Pinkie Pie I said hi?!” Thomas asked. “Sure thing, kiddo,” Mr. Cake said.

When Thomas got back on Fluttershy's back, he showed her his lollipop, “Momma! Look what Mrs. Cake gave me!” Fluttershy saw how cute the lollipop looked, “Aww... that’s so sweet of her! Did you say thank you?” Thomas nodded, “Can I eat it, Momma?” Fluttershy nodded, and then Rarity opened it for him until he started licking the delectable sweetness from the lollipop.

While they were walking later on, Thomas finished his lollipop and then he decided to save the candy he got for tomorrow to eat. They suddenly saw Rainbow Dash coming over wearing a spacesuit, “Hey, you guys! Oh, hey there, sport. You enjoying your first Nightmare Night with your mom?” Thomas nodded, then she suddenly gazed at his costume, “Wow. Look at you. I have to say, that truly is an awesome costume, kiddo. Who are you anyway?”

“I’m Spider-Man. He is my favorite superhero,” Thomas said. “Did your Auntie Rarity make it for you?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said with a nod. “Not bad,” Rainbow Dash said, softly rubbing his head with the mask on. “Nice work, Rarity. Just as always.”

“Well, thank you, Rainbow Dash. I humbly appreciate your kind words,” Rarity said, placing her hoof on Thomas’s head. “Thomas’s style on his Spider-Man costume is really unique. Besides, I think he’s just adorable when he wears it. So, my darling and precious little nephew is perfect the way he is.” She suddenly felt her little nephew hug her on the chest, until she hugged him back. “And that’s what we love about him,” Fluttershy said, then Thomas climbed onto her back and held onto his bucket again. “Fluttershy? Where’s your costume?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I’m wearing it,” Fluttershy said. “It’s a masquerade dress, without the mask,” Rarity said. “Riiiiiight...” Rainbow Dash said. “So, where are you guys headed off to anyway?”

“Well, we’re going over to Twilight’s castle to get some candy, and probably do some of the festivities. Would you like to join us, darling?” Rarity said. “Hmm... let me think about this... Yeah, I can come,” Rainbow Dash said. “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s get over to Twilight’s.” They all nodded and walked besides each other while Thomas rode on Fluttershy’s back.

In the Castle of Friendship, Spike was sorting out the candy randomly while Starlight, who was wearing a homemade wizard’s robe and hat in blue and grayish aqua green stars and a pair of glasses, waited for Twilight to be ready. Spike’s costume was a plush two-headed dragon costume in his natural colors. “How long is this going to take?” Spike asked. “I really don’t know,” Starlight said. “TWILIGHT! ARE YOU DONE YET?!” Spike asked. “Not yet! But I’m almost done,” Twilight said. When she finally came out, she was wearing golden spartan armor with a sand white skirt, a sand white scarf around her neck and on a bracelet, gold hind leg guards, and a gold spartan helmet with red hair on top, “So... What do you think of this costume?”

“You look like a guard,” Spike said. “That’s right, but I’m actually Athena the warrior princess this year,” Twilight said. “Oh,” Spike said, until he heard a knock on the door. “Probably more ponies wanting candy. I’ll get it!” Spike said. When he answered the door with the bowl of candy in his hands, he was greeted by Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity, along with Thomas and the girls in their costumes. “Nightmare Night, what a fright, give us something sweet to bite!” The four young ones said in unison. “Wow, now those are cool looking costumes right there,” Starlight said, as she took some candy from the bowl with her magic and placed them in their buckets.

Spike suddenly looked up to see Rarity dressed up as a beautiful mermaid pony, until he suddenly blushed, “H-h-hey, Rarity. My, don’t you look gorgeous. Hehehehe...”

Rarity suddenly smiled warmly at his generosity, “Why thank you, Spikey-Wikey. My, aren’t you such an adorable little plush two-headed dragon.” She leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Spike suddenly chuckled softly, until his face made a huge blush.

“Is he gonna be okay? Do we need to take him to a doctor?” Thomas asked. “Don’t worry, Thomas. He’ll be fine,” Twilight said coming over, until she looked at him with the three mares and fillies. “Oh, hey, girls. And those are amazing costumes. Aww... Thomas sweetie, you look so cute.” Twilight nuzzled his cheek and then she pulled him in for a hug. “Are you, Spike and Auntie Starlight coming with?” Thomas asked. “Of course we are,” Starlight said. “We wouldn’t want to miss our nephew’s first Nightmare Night, now would we?”

“Wow, Fluttershy. You look so beautiful. Did Rarity just make that?” Twilight asked. “Thank you, and it does make me feel... warm inside,” Fluttershy said, until Thomas nuzzled her chest, and she hugged him back.

When they were ready, Starlight closed the door with her magic and then went over with the others. “Hey! Wait for me!” a high-pitched voice appeared. It was Pinkie Pie and she was dressed up as a roller skating pony by wearing a pale greenish blue shirt on her torso and purple shorts on her flank. She also had her mane tied in bobby pigtails and she had a purple lightning bolt painted on her left eye. She also had purple tube socks on her hind legs and white roller skates on all four hooves. “HAPPY NIGHTMARE NIGHT, EVERYPONY!” She exclaimed excitedly.

“Oh, Pinkie Pie! What a magnificent costume you have on!” Rarity said. “Yeah! I decided to try out roller skating for candy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly, then she saw Thomas in his Spider-Man costume laughing. “Haha... Auntie Pinkie Pie, you’re funny,” he said with a cute giggle.

Pinkie Pie gasped at his costume and then zoomed over to him and wrapped her forelegs around him as he was gently buried underneath her chest, “Aww... thank you, my little cutie nephew! And don’t you have a cute costume!” Thomas smiled and nodded as he nuzzled his cheek against her chest fur. Pinkie then gave him a kiss on the forehead, and put him on Fluttershy’s back until she saw Fluttershy’s costume, “No wait! I got it! You're a robber escaping into the night! You're a ninja escaping into the night! You're black licorice escaping into the night!”

“Close. I'm going to a masquerade ball. Without the mask,” Fluttershy replied. “Well, it does look nice on you,” Starlight said, until Fluttershy blushed. Pinkie Pie then started skating, “Alright! Let’s go get some candy!” The group laughed at her silliness and then went off to get the young ones some more candy.

Later on, they got the young ones nearly enough candy in their candy buckets. “Okay, so we got all of you candy for your buckets, so now where do you wanna head off too?” Twilight asked.

“I know! Why don’t we go see my sister at the bobbin’ for apples event?” Apple Bloom asked in excitement. “I’ve always wanted to bob for apples!” Thomas said excitedly. “Well, then let’s check on Applejack,” Twilight said, then the group went off to the apple bobbing event.

As the group arrived at the bobbing for apples event set up, they saw Applejack dressed up as a lion with her tail braided and had fake paws and claws on her hooves and fur on her front hooves, and her muzzle had a fake nose, ears and whiskers. “Well howdy there, y’all!” she said. The others were amazed about her costume. Rarity was somehow impressed, “Well, I must say, that is certainly the ferociously inspiring costume I’ve ever seen.” Applejack tipped her hat in respect, “Thanks, Rarity. I thought that I could go as a lion for fun.” She then turned towards the young ones, “Well, aren’t y’all looking good in those costumes tonight.” The fillies blushed at her comment, then Applejack saw Thomas in his costume and riding on Fluttershy’s back, and gazed at her costume, “Fluttershy? You look... totally inspirational.” Fluttershy nodded with a soft blush. “Hi, Auntie Applejack,” Thomas said waving at the country mare. “Hello, Thomas. How are ya enjoying your first Nightmare Night, sugarcube?” She asked giving him a warm smile and pat on the shoulder.

“I’m having so much fun!” Thomas said. “Well, I definitely love your costume. What are ya supposed to be again?” Applejack asked. “Spider-Man,” Thomas said. “I like your lion costume, Auntie Applejack.”

“Aww... well, that’s kind of ya, little feller, otherwise I’d go as a manticore and it’d be really frightenin’,” Applejack said. “What’s a manticore?” Thomas asked. “A manticore is a lion based creature but they have wings, their ears are shaped like horns, and they have the tail of a scorpion,” Twilight explained. “I probably don’t wanna meet one,” Thomas said. “It’s alright, sweetie. You won’t meet any of them,” Starlight said, until she kissed him on the cheek.

“Thomas, how would y’all like to try bobbin’ for apples?” Applejack asked. Thomas nodded and gave his mask to Fluttershy so that it wouldn’t get wet, then climbed off her back. The four along with Spike made a circle around the big wooden tub that was filled with green colored water and lots of delicious apples underneath.

“Alright, young’uns. All ya have to do is dunk your heads and try to grab an apple with your teeth. And if ya do get one, ya get to eat it afterwards,” Applejack explained, then they all nodded and got ready. “Alright, on three. One... two... THREE!”

After the countdown, the young ones dunked their heads into the tub and tried to grab an apple. Thomas struggled to get one, so he pulled himself over the tub a little bit to reach in a little deeper, but until he reached in too deep, he suddenly slipped and accidentally fell in with a little splash. The splash also made the others pull their heads out with apples in their teeth. “Applejack! Thomas fell in!” Apple Bloom said. Thomas emerged from the water with a red delicious apple in his teeth and suddenly made a soft smile. “Wow! He got one!” Sweetie Belle said. “Oh, sweetheart, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked. Thomas nodded as he took a bite of his apple, then Applejack softly chuckled with a warm smile.

“Well, hehehehe... ya got one and it looks like to me that ya got yourself a little wet,” she said, until Thomas tried to get out of the tub and reach for the top. “Here, let Auntie Applejack help get ya out of there, sugarcube.” She then reached her forelegs into the tub and gently lifted him out from underneath his arms as the water was dripping from him and then she placed him on her lap. “Here, darling. I brought you a towel,” Rarity said, wrapping the towel around him with her magic, and he then dried himself off and continued to eat his apple. “Alright, y’all. Why don’t ya get yourselves dried off?” Applejack said as the fillies got dried off, and then she wrapped her forelegs around Thomas. “Sorry I got wet, Auntie Applejack. I had fun, but I didn’t mean to fall in,” Thomas said, as he continued to eat his apple. “Aww... it’s alright, sugarcube. I’m just glad ya had fun. I’m pretty proud of ya catching your first apple, too,” Applejack said, hugging her nephew.

Suddenly, they heard Mayor Mare speak, who was in a witch costume, “Attention, everypony! Can I have your attention please?! All ponies who have been collecting candy or still are please come forward and listen to our dear friend Zecora as she will tell you the legend of Nightmare Moon.”

“Momma? I’m scared,” Thomas said. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Here, get under me,” Fluttershy said, then Thomas got underneath her and held her foreleg and blanketed himself with her dress as they walked over to the stage and then she comforted her son by stroking his head gently with a hoof. Suddenly, a sparkling green mist appeared on the stage, and Zecora, who was a zebra with light gray fur and charcoal gray stripes, and a mane and tail with the same colors and stripes, and her mane was in a mohawk, and her flank had a cutie mark of a charcoal gray spiral sun. Her costume was a black cloak and a tribal skeleton face mask with red and gold and brown feathers.

“Listen close, my little foals, as I tell the tale of a mare with sinister goals,” Zecora said in a rhyming native voice. She showed a illumination of Nightmare Moon with the mist. “Now to begin, my little dears, of where you got your fears of Nightmare Night, of one so dark and scary. But of Nightmare Moon, who once made you wary.” The foals gasped, until Thomas gulped nervously and started shaking, until Fluttershy kept comforting her son, then Zecora continued.

Suddenly, they saw a couple of flashes of lightning and a softly loud rumble was heard. This caused the young ones to jump as Thomas clinged onto Fluttershy’s hind leg as he got underneath her skirt and hid himself and the girls got underneath Rarity’s underbelly. Thomas suddenly began to cry softly, until he was cradled by Fluttershy. “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, baby. Don’t cry,” Fluttershy said. “Fluttershy? I think he told me about his fear of thunderstorms when we were visiting Cloudsdale,” Rainbow Dash said. Twilight suddenly placed her gentle hoof on his shoulder as he tilted his head back looking a little scared, “It’s okay, bug. Somepony special’s just coming over to celebrate Nightmare Night with us.” Thomas looked at Twilight’s reassuring smile on her face, “Who?” Twilight suddenly giggled. “You’ll see,” Twilight said, then she softly stroked his belly.

The moon then beamed very brightly upon the town of Ponyville and then a black chariot was being pulled by two pegasi guards ponies with charcoal gray fur and pale light purple armor. They had bat-like wings in both navy blue and dark cerulean blue, including their mane and tails. Their eyes were golden yellow and had monstrous irises. When the chariot landed, a hooded figure stepped off, and then revealed herself as Princess Luna as she saw all the ponies kneeling before her royal hooves. “Greetings, thy fellow ponies of Ponyville! Thou may rise,” she said kindly, until the ponies stood up. “Now, everypony resume enjoying yourselves while I get aquatinted with the festivities as well.” The ponies nodded and resumed collecting candy and playing the games.

“Princess Luna, it’s good to see you,” Twilight said. “Greetings, thy fellow friend and princess Twilight Sparkle. Tis indeed a pleasure to see you as well,” Princess Luna said. “How are you this evening?” Twilight asked. “I am doing wonderful, Twilight. Thank you,” Princess Luna replied, then she saw her and her friends in their costumes. “And I simply must say that all of your costumes look quite attractive.” They all nodded, until Thomas peeked and saw Princess Luna, then he revealed himself.

“Hi, Princess Luna!” Thomas exclaimed as he over to her, then Princess Luna saw him and knelt down on her forelegs and lifted him up with her foreleg and held him against her chest. “Hello, dear young Thomas. How are you enjoying your first Nightmare Night?” she asked. “I’m having so much fun! Auntie Rarity made my costume. Momma even decided to join us!” Thomas said, nuzzling his cheek against her chest and hugging and stroking her neck fur. “Well, I’m proud your beloved mother chose to join,” Princess Luna said, until she gave Thomas a kiss on the forehead, then she lowered herself down to let the little colt climb onto her back, and then he sat very straight on her back with his legs between her shoulders and held his candy bucket with one hand and the other gently grasping her mane. Luna smiled warmly and then looked at the other ponies, “So, where are thou headed off to?”

“Hey! Let’s go do the pumpkin launchers!” Scootaloo said. “Great idea!” Sweetie Belle said. “What do you think, dear Thomas? Would you be interested?” Princess Luna asked the child on her back. “I’ve never launched a pumpkin, but I’d love to try,” Thomas said. “Very well,” Princess Luna said, then she and the others went over to the pumpkin launching game.

When they got there, they saw a catapult and a few pumpkins in the basket, and Thomas looked and saw three targets. “How does it work, Momma?” Thomas asked. “The thing is, darling is that you must try to put one pumpkin into that launcher and then pull it back until you release it and then it lands at the target,” Rarity said. Thomas nodded, until Twilight spoke up, “Okay. Now, who would like to go first?”

“Why don’t we let Thomas go first? It’s his first Nightmare Night, ya know?” Apple Bloom suggested. “Good point! I totally agree!” Scootaloo said. “Okay, girls. Simmer down,” Twilight said. “Would you like to go first, honey?” Starlight asked. “Okay, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said, then Princess Luna lowered herself towards the ground and let him climb off her back.

Thomas then walked over to the launcher, and then saw the targets until he saw Twilight levitating the pumpkin into the launcher. “Thanks, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said. “You’re welcome, sweetheart,” Twilight said, smiling warmly down at him, and then he walked up towards the launcher.

When he was close enough, he reached up to grab onto the end of the launcher, but was unsuccessful. Suddenly, he felt himself being lifted onto Starlight’s back. “Here. Let me help you, sweetheart,” she said. “Thanks, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said, and he then held down the catapult. “You ready?” Starlight asked, until Thomas nodded. “Okay... on three. One... two... THREE!” Thomas let go and the pumpkin splattered over the target hitting the bullseye.

“Yes! I did it! I did it!” Thomas said. “Woo-hoo! He did it! He did it!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while bouncing in excitement. “Great job, buddy!” Rainbow Dash said. “You were magnificent!” Rarity said. “Thank you.” he said, then climbed onto Fluttershy’s back.

Later on, the three fillies had their turns and made a bullseye, Spike almost made his, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie made a bullseye, Twilight scored halfway, Rarity scored over the target’s bullseye, Starlight scored a bullseye, and Fluttershy missed until she was cheered up by her son stroking her shoulder gently. Princess Luna scored a bullseye as well, “Haha! Victory is mine at last!”

When they left the pumpkin launchers, Thomas smiled happily as he rode on Fluttershy’s back while he and the group walked through Ponyville. “Hehehehe...” Thomas giggled softly. “What’s so funny, sweetie?” Fluttershy asked. “Nothing. It’s just that I’ve never launched a pumpkin like that. That was kinda fun,” Thomas said.

“So, what do you darlings wanna do next?” Rarity asked. “I know! Why don’t we go play spider toss?!“ Sweetie Belle asked. “What’s spider toss?” Thomas asked. “You’ll see,” Starlight said, as they walked over to the spider toss game.

When they got there, they saw a huge sticky yarn spiderweb and a bowl full of plush spiders on a table. They then saw an earth pony mare with moderate pink fur, a golden yellow mane and tail, light purple eyes and her flank had a cutie mark of two cherries. She was dressed up as a scary witch. Her name was Cherry Berry.

When the group of young ponies had their turn and got their candy, Cherry Berry saw the next group of ponies come over with Princess Luna behind them, and saw the three fillies in their costumes, “Hello, girls!” She suddenly saw Princess Luna look at her with a warm smile.

“Hello, Princess Luna. It’s an honor to meet you once again,” Cherry Berry said, bowing her head towards Princess Luna’s slippered forehooves. “Calm yourself, thy fellow pony. There’s no need to bow to my royal hooves at this time,” Princess Luna said. “Oh, sorry,” Cherry Berry said, then she saw Fluttershy’s costume and how beautiful she looked, “Fluttershy! What a magnificent dress you have!” Fluttershy blushed and hid her face with her mane, “Thank you, Cherry Berry. I’m in a masquerade dress without the mask. Do you want to see my son’s costume?” Cherry Berry nodded and then Fluttershy turned to another side and revealed Thomas in his Spider-Man costume. “Thomas! I remember seeing you at that party last month when Fluttershy adopted you. How are you enjoying your first Nightmare Night, Thomas?” Cherry Berry asked. “It’s really fun,” Thomas said. “Such a great costume, by the way,” Cherry Berry said. “By the way, my name is Cherry Berry,” she said. “Nice to meet you,” Thomas said. “So, who would like to go first?

“Can I go first, Momma?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetheart. It’s your first time, so go ahead. I’ll be right here with Princess Luna and Auntie Twilight, okay?” Fluttershy said. Thomas nodded and then she leaned down as he then climbed off her back. When he walked over to the set up where the spiders were, Cherry Berry then gave him a stuffed spider to toss. “Okay, Thomas. The point of this game is to score ten points by tossing one of your spiders to the center of the spider web or anywhere, which will cost you five points,” Cherry Berry said. “Okay,” Thomas said. “Alright, go ahead,” Cherry Berry said.

When Thomas focused on the web, he carefully reached his arm back, took a step forward and threw the spider underhanded towards the web, as it then flew a bit until it suddenly landed on the center. “Yes! Yes! I did it!” Thomas cheered. “Great job, Thomas,” Cherry Berry said, then she gave him some candy for his bucket. “There you go.” She then rubbed his head gently with a hoof.

“Thank you,” Thomas said, then he went to his mother and climbed onto her back. The three fillies and Spike went up next. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo landed theirs in the middle earning ten points, and Spike earned five points as his landed on the lower left. The other mares went next and some of them scored five points and the other scored 10 points, but Fluttershy missed, until Rainbow Dash comforted her. Princess Luna made it to the center.

When they finished the games and got Thomas a candy apple, Pinkie Pie thought of one more idea, “Hey! The night’s still young! How about... if we all do the haunted maze!”

“Oh... oh, my,” Fluttershy said nervously. “Thomas, do you want to go through the maze? I’ll be by your side.” Thomas shook and gulped nervously until he nodded softly. “Don’t worry, honey. We’ll all go together,” Starlight said. “I’m afraid I must attend to other ponies here in Ponyville, but I will catch up with you all later on. So, farewell for now and enjoy the rest of the evening with the little one,” Princess Luna said, as she then walked away with warm pleasantries. “Bye, Princess Luna!” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, we’ll see her later,” Twilight said. “Come on. Let’s go through the maze.”

Author's Note

What will happen at the maze? :twilightoops:

Chapter 21: Thomas’s First Nightmare Night - Part 2

When they walked over to the corn maze, Thomas saw some young ponies laugh and giggle, but he then saw some cry and scream while comforted by their mothers.

“Everypony’s linin’ up for the corn maze, y’all! Let’s go!” Applejack said. “Oh, yeah! I can’t believe we’re finally doing this!” Spike said as he and the others went inside the maze. “Momma? I-I-I’m scared,” Thomas said nervously. “It’s okay, sweetheart. I’m right here,” Fluttershy said, softly nuzzling his cheek. Starlight and Twilight suddenly lit up their horns for some light. “There. That should light our way,” Starlight said. “It’s a good thing we’ve got each other to look out for,” Rainbow Dash said.

They suddenly heard distant screams from afar, and Thomas suddenly jumped and hid underneath Fluttershy’s dress hugging her right hind leg and holding his candy bucket. “It’s okay, baby. It’s just probably a little filly exiting the maze,” Fluttershy said. Starlight realized how scared Thomas was, then she laid on her forelegs and looked down at him, “You okay, honey?” Thomas shook his head with tears in his eyes, “I wanna go home,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, bug. We’ll be out of this soon. We just need to find a way out,” Twilight said. “I’ll stay with Starlight and Fluttershy so they can help watch over the girls,” Rarity said. Twilight nodded, “Okay, and whatever you do, stay together.” They all nodded and started walking through the maze.

While they were walking, they heard a cracking sound. Rarity heard it and it made her jump, “What... is... that... sound?” Pinkie Pie looked at it, “It looks like... BONES!” Thomas screamed, until Starlight stroked his shoulder softly, and shushed softly into his ear. “Starlight, can you please take him? I can’t handle him being so scared anymore,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry. I got it covered,” Starlight said, then she lifted Thomas up with her magic and placed him on her back. “Do you feel comfy, sweetie?” she asked, until he replied with a nod. “Don’t worry. Just pretend it’s a bad dream and we’ll go through this together, okay?” Thomas nodded and tried to be brave.

When they walked through some scary decor of webs, spiders, bats, skeletons and glowing eyes, they screamed and jumped along the way. “Hey, this isn’t how the maze is supposed to go,” Applejack said. “What do you mean?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I mean somepony’s tryin’ to scare us real bad,” Applejack said. Fluttershy suddenly saw that Thomas was missing, “Girls! Thomas is gone!”

“Oh, no. Where would he go?” Twilight asked. “He must’ve gone on ahead!” Apple Bloom said. “Let’s go find him!” Rainbow Dash said, then they all went to go look for Thomas.

Meanwhile, Thomas was running through the maze and trying to avoid all the spooky decorations all around him, until he stopped and hid himself behind a hay bale. He suddenly realized that he was now lost, “Momma? Mo-Mommy? Aunt Twilight? H-Hell-Hello?” When he backed up, he suddenly bumped into a spooky tree decor and ran off again. He suddenly found another hiding spot and hid behind some rocks. He suddenly saw 11 eyes and whimpered. They came closer to him, “No! Leave me alone! Help! Help! Momma, help!”

“Thomas! It’s okay, sweetheart. I’m right here,” Fluttershy’s voice said. Thomas suddenly looked up and saw Fluttershy’s beautiful eyes and soft warm smile, then he got up and hugged her on the chest. “Shhhhhh... Were you scared?” Fluttershy asked. Thomas nodded and buried his face in her chest fur. “Don’t worry, when we get through the maze, we’ll head back to Ponyville and take a nice stroll, okay?” Thomas nodded and Fluttershy gently kissed him on the forehead, then they walked out of the maze together. Suddenly, they were stopped by what appeared to be Nightmare Moon!

“Greetings, Princess Twilight Sparkle and friends! Once again, you have fallen right into thy clutches, and you four young fillies and colt have wisely chosen to offer up your delicious sweet candy to me! Now, I shall feast on them, and then... that young colt right there! And the night shall last forever once more! Hahahahahahahahahaha!” she said evilly, until the group of ponies got together and whimpered in fear, until there was a flash, and Nightmare Moon somehow turned out to be Princess Luna in disguise with fake vampire pony teeth in her mouth. She spit them out and went to comfort her subjects.

Thomas looked up and saw his aunties with his own eyes, “Princess Luna? Is that you?” Princess Luna nodded and gave him a hug until he went to hug her leg. “I’m sorry if I frightened you about feasting on you. I was only acting as usual,” Princess Luna said. “It’s okay, but I was scared when I-“ Thomas was interrupted by Princess Luna’s hoof on his lips. “Hush now, little Thomas. It’s okay to be afraid, but sometimes you must conquer your fear and then you will take on the darkness it hides,” she said. Thomas nodded and then Princess Luna leaned down on her forelegs, and then Thomas climbed up onto her back. “Princess Luna? It was you?” Applejack asked. “Not really. I just thought about giving you a little mischief for fun,” Princess Luna said. “So the maze was as it was meant to be?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yep,” Applejack said. “Well, I’m glad that’s over with,” Rarity said. “Indeed,” Princess Luna said. “Now, shall we conclude this glorious evening with some joyful dancing and fun?”

The mares nodded and then they walked back to Ponyville to enjoy the rest of Nightmare Night. “Now this is what I call a perfect Nightmare Night,” Fluttershy said, until she saw Thomas yawning on Princess Luna’s back. “Umm... sorry for leaving early, but it looks like I need to put my little Thomas into bed.”

“Allow me,” Princess Luna said as she levitated Thomas onto Fluttershy’s back so she can walk him home. “Momma? Can you read to me tonight?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, nuzzling his cheek. After saying her good nights and goodbyes to her friends and Princess Luna, Fluttershy, with Thomas on her back, trotted off back to the cottage for the night, while the rest of the group went off to Ponyville to celebrate the rest of Nightmare Night.

When Fluttershy and Thomas arrived back home, then Fluttershy walked inside her cottage and quietly shut the door without waking the sleeping animals in their beds. She then leaned down to let Thomas climb off her back, then he went to the kitchen and put his bucket of candy on the table so he and Fluttershy can share it tomorrow, and then returned to the den.

“Okay, sweetheart. Now go get changed into your pajamas and I’ll be right up to tuck you in,” she said, hugging her colt and gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Okay, Momma,” Thomas said, and then he went upstairs to get changed. She sighed softly with a warm smile, ”He is such a precious little angel. My sweet little angel. My precious baby boy.” She smiled more and then thought about what to read to him until she found a small stack of Daring Do books.

After taking a book from the stack, and as she trotted upstairs to her son’s bedroom, she smiled warmly as she saw her little colt already tucked underneath the blankets and curled up with his head on the big soft pillow. She walked over to the bed and tucked him in again and patted the covers around him to make sure he was completely snuggled in and already warm and cozy enough. She gave him a warm smile and reached up her forelegs to gently stroke him, “Did you have fun tonight, sweetheart?”

He sighed softly at the gentle comforting touch of her hooves and nodded, “Mmhmm. Yes, Momma. Thanks for changing your mind and deciding to join us.” Fluttershy giggled softly and blushed warmly, “You’re welcome, Thomas. But I’m sorry you got scared during the maze. We weren’t trying to force you to do it. We just wanted you to have some fun with us when we decided to go all together.” Thomas nodded with a warm smile and then she showed him the second Daring Do book, which was “Daring Do and the Griffon’s Goblet.” She started off with Chapter 1 and left off on the second page on Chapter 2 when she saw Thomas was already asleep.

Fluttershy closed the book and then tucked the covers over his shoulders, and leaned over to him with one quick hug, “Goodnight, my precious little angel. Momma loves you.” She kissed him softly on the cheek and then left the room to let him sleep.

Princess Luna’s moon glowed majestically against the entire night sky and gave a small blanket of warmth over the land. It then shined through the window and glistened on the sleeping form of Thomas as he smiled warmly with pleasant dreams.

Chapter 22: Gem Hunting with Rarity and Special Spa Day

When the warm glow of Celestia’s sun rose up against the deep aqua blue and deep orange sky and gave Ponyville’s residents a blanket of warmth, they got out of bed and ready for the beautiful day. In her boutique, Rarity was stirring very lightly in her bed underneath her red satin blanket, until she then let out a soft yawn. She placed her hoof gently on her face to take off her sleeping mask and then rose up to clear up her vision. “Oh my. Aah, well, what indeed a good night’s rest it was,” she said, until she carefully got off her bed, then stretched both her hindlegs and forelegs, and then her back and neck. “Ah, now that’s much better.”

She turned her head and walked over to her cat, Opalescence sleeping on her little bed basket cutely, until she woke up and stretched out her front legs, flexing her claws, then looked up and saw her owner with a smile on her face. She got up and hopped down, padded over to Rarity and softly stroked her fluffy and furry body and nuzzled her soft plush face against Rarity’s forelegs with a deep purr.

Rarity looked down and smiled warmly at her cat, until she gently stroked her back with her hoof. “Good morning, my preciously darling little Opal. And how did mommy’s adorable little kitty muffin sleep?” Rarity cooed, until Opal let out a meow. “That’s good. Would you like Mommy to fix you a scrumptious breakfast?” Opal meowed again, until Rarity gently placed the cat on her back, then Opal gently padded her owner’s back and gently stroked her claws on the soft white coat, then laid down. Rarity smiled warmly and kissed Opal’s cheek, “That’s better. Now come with Mommy and we’ll get you well-fed.” Rarity then gently trotted downstairs and walked over to the kitchen to prepare Opal’s breakfast. After getting a can full of fresh cat food and pouring it into Opal’s food bowl and filling up her water bowl, Rarity gave them both to Opal and then stroked at the top of her fluffy head, and kissed it.

“I love you too, Opal,” Rarity said, after giving her cat a warm smile, then she made herself some morning tea with a couple slices of toast with apple butter spread, and a sunny side up egg to go with them, and made some oatmeal for her sister, Sweetie Belle. While she was enjoying her breakfast, she suddenly saw Sweetie Belle come down, “Hello, Sweetie Belle. Did you have a good night’s rest, darling?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” the filly replied. “Why? What’s the matter, darling? Did you have a dreadful nightmare last night?” Rarity asked. “No. I just couldn’t sleep from all that fun from last night,” Sweetie Belle said, sitting down on her chair and eating her oatmeal. “Aww... poor little darling. Don’t worry, my dear little sister. After breakfast, you can go play with your friends while I take care of some business,” Rarity said.

After finishing her breakfast and putting her dishes in the sink, Rarity suddenly looked at the calendar about today, then thought of an idea that occurred to her, “I know just what to do today. I think today would be a perfect time to spend with my darling little nephew.” She then looked at the main room of the boutique and into the chest that she keeps her gems for her designs. “I should probably get some more gems. And since my Spikey-Wikey is available. Hmm... I wonder if the precious little child would like to accompany his Auntie Rarity and my dear friend, Spikey-Wikey today?”

Rarity suddenly thought of another idea, “And maybe after that, I can probably take him to the spa. I know Fluttershy and I usually get ours in four days, but it wouldn’t hurt for an early start. I think he deserves a a relaxing and warm comfortable time. And it’s probably a good time to get my hooves shined. But before I go, I should probably make Thomas something special for the spa.”

After brainstorming for ideas, Rarity suddenly thought of something, and went upstairs and worked on the new design for Thomas with a gleeful smile and blush.

When she was finished, Rarity strapped her saddlebags on her back and underbelly, and placed her gift for her nephew in the left pouch, and then went outside and locked the door. She then went to get her gem hunting equipment, consisting a shovel and a few pails, then she placed them into a red wagon that was by her boutique and tied the straps around her, and then walked off while taking a deep breath of the fresh air, “My, what a pleasant morning it is.”

At Fluttershy’s cottage, Fluttershy was feeding the outdoor animals their breakfasts and then went back inside to wake up her son. When she got upstairs, she saw Thomas stirring in his sleep peacefully with a soft moan, then went over to the bed and stroked his shoulder gently with her hoof, “Thomas. Time to wake up, my little one.” Thomas made a soft yawn and then unexpectedly leaned towards Fluttershy’s chest, until he looked up and saw her smiling at him. “Hi, sweetie,” she said softly. “Good morning, Momma,” Thomas said, until he was lifted off the bed and onto her back, then Fluttershy took him downstairs. When all of a sudden, they heard a knock on the door. “Wonder who that is,” Fluttershy said, until she walked over to the door and answered it, until she saw Rarity and her wagon, and gem hunting equipment. She then saw Spike riding in the wagon.

“Good morning, Rarity. Hello, Spike. How are you doing this morning?” Fluttershy said. “Oh, I am just doing wonderfully, Fluttershy dear. How are you doing this morning?” Rarity asked, with a warm smile. “Oh, I’m doing fine. My precious little angel’s just a little sleep-deprived this morning, so I made him some porridge to make him feel better,” Fluttershy said. Thomas made a yawn, then continued to eat his breakfast. “Aww...” Rarity said, and went over to him for a hug, and then he felt her lips kiss the top of his head, then cuddled with her white chest fur. “Oh, by the way, Fluttershy darling. Would it be alright if me and Spike take him gem hunting with us?”

“Yeah, can he come? Dragons have a sharp eye,” Spike said. Fluttershy thought for a moment and looked down at the cuteness of her little colt, “Alright. He can come, but please make sure he doesn’t get hurt.”

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy. As long as he has one of his favorite aunts and favorite dragon best friend, we’ll be sure he’s safe with us,” Rarity said. Fluttershy nodded and then she leaned down towards Thomas as she took his bowl, “Go get dressed, sweetheart.” Thomas nodded and went upstairs to get dressed.

“By the way, Fluttershy darling. I know it’s a little early, but I was also planning on taking the little one to the spa afterwards for a relaxing and comfortable spa treatment. He deserves it as a reward from us being so kind to him,” Rarity said. “Oh... umm... well, that sounds nice, but I hope Lotus and Aloe won’t mind treating him even though he’s not a pony,” Fluttershy said, when she remembered the time he ran away from Diamond Tiara’s hurtful words.

“Don’t worry, darling. I’m sure they won’t mind,” Rarity said. “I even decided to make these for him when I take him over.” She took the clothes out of her bag and showed them all a pair of royal blue swim trunks with a hexagon pattern design on them. “Aren’t they dazzling, darling? I decided to make these swim trunks for him to wear in the jacuzzi when me and Thomas head over.”

“I’m sure he’ll love them, just like every outfit you make and have given him,” Fluttershy said. “I agree, Fluttershy dear. I’ll keep it as a little surprise for the little darling for now, so that I can present them to him when we finish gem hunting and head over to the spa,” Rarity said, until Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

Thomas came back down wearing a dark blue long sleeve, gray hoodie, and black overalls. He walked over to Fluttershy and gave her a warm hug around her neck, “I love you, Momma. I’ll stay with Auntie Rarity and I promise I’ll be back for dinner.”

She smiled warmly at him, and then gently pressed his head closer towards her chest and hugged him back, “I know, baby. And I love you too, sweetie. Now, you be good for her and have fun, okay sweetie?” Thomas nodded, and then Fluttershy gave him a soft kiss on the forehead. “There’s my precious little one.” Rarity suddenly smiled at the two, and then they broke the hug and Rarity suddenly let him ride on her back while she pulled the wagon with Spike riding with the equipment. “Bye, Momma!” Thomas said. “Bye, sweetheart! Be safe!” Fluttershy said.

When they finally arrived at the crystal mine and rock quarry, Thomas looked around at it, then he looked up at Rarity, “Uh, Auntie Rarity, how are we gonna find so many gems in this big place? There’s nothing here.”

Rarity scoffed and then giggled lightly, and then smiled down at the little colt and gently patted his head, “Don’t be silly, my precious nephew. You see, Thomas. My horn comes in handy, because not only can I use it to make my designs for dresses or suits, it also can detect a group of gems that are buried underneath the ground.”

“You mean, like a detection spell?” Thomas asked. “Correct. My, you are so clever. That’s what we love about you, precious,” Rarity said gently ruffling his hair, until she then gave him a kiss on the cheek. Suddenly, her horn started to light up, and Rarity somehow glanced up as it started detecting something, “Oh, looks like I’ve found our first batch. Spike, could you be a dear and help Thomas with the equipment?”

“Sure thing, Rarity. Okay, buddy. Now you grab that rope and we’ll pull it together,” Spike said. Thomas nodded and then he grabbed the rope next to him and helped Spike carry the wagon while following Rarity who trotted on ahead. After a short walk through the trail, they suddenly stopped at the spot where Rarity leaned her head down and used her horn to illuminate the spot to reveal the hole that had a batch of colorful glimmering gems underneath, “Ah, there you are.” Thomas walked over to Rarity and then looked up at her, “Go on, precious. Have a look.”

Thomas kneeled down and looked at the gems with amazement, “Wow... they’re so pretty.” Rarity nodded and gently stroked his back, “Yes, they are.” Thomas looked closer and saw them in different shapes, sizes, and many beautiful colors that were twinkling like that stars at night and glimmering like actual diamonds on a necklace, until he then saw Spike getting some of the equipment from the wagon. “Can I help Spike dig?” Thomas asked.

Rarity gave him a warm smile, and then motioned her hoof to bring him over for a hug until she gently patted his shoulders, “Of course, darling. I’m certain you and Spike can handle this. Just be careful, okay? And don’t worry, I’ll be right here, precious.” Thomas nodded, and after Spike brought two shovels and pails for themselves, they started digging.

After a few seconds of digging the hole, Thomas grabbed the gems and looked at them closely, “Wow... They’re very pretty when they’re seen up close, aren’t they, Auntie Rarity?” Rarity nodded and then levitated them out of the hole and into the wagon. She suddenly thought about giving Thomas one for himself, then he looked up at her, “Is something wrong, precious?”

“Is... is this for me, Auntie Rarity?” Thomas asked. Rarity gave him a bright smile and nodded while embracing him in a hug, “Yes, darling. I think you truly deserve it, and perhaps you can use these beautiful sapphires for your Momma.” Thomas smiled warmly and then softly cuddled with her chest fur, until Rarity’s horn lit up again, “Oh my. Looks like we have a few more to find.” Rarity kept searching while Thomas and Spike kept digging and collecting.

Later on, after the first half, Thomas was panting heavily and then stopped to catch his breath. Rarity smiled warmly at him, until Spike took his shovel and put it in the wagon, until Thomas looked up at Rarity, “Are you tired, darling?” He nodded, until she turned towards her flank and leaned down on her forelegs, “Climb up, darling. You can rest on my back. Spike and I will take care of the rest.”

Thomas nodded with a yawn, and then climbed onto her back and then leaned on her neck until he comforted himself with her soft white fur.

Later on, after collecting the final group of gems, they looked at the wagon and saw that it was completely filled up with a big load of colorful jewels. “Well, darlings. I believe that should be enough,” Rarity said. “Yeah, we did pretty good,” Spike said. “Thomas, after we drop off Spike back home, I’m going to take you someplace special,” Rarity said. Thomas nodded, “Okay.”

As they were heading back to Ponyville, Rarity dropped Spike off at the Castle of Friendship, and then walked off with the little child on her back. She then decided to give Thomas a bath before going to the spa. When she returned to her boutique, she let Thomas climb off her back and looked down at him, “Thomas, before I take you to the special place, I would suggest taking a bath first. I’ll wash your clothes while you take your bath and make yourself comfortable. I left you a bathrobe upstairs.

Thomas nodded and then went to her bathroom to get his bath over with, and then Rarity went downstairs to wash his clothes. After a couple of minutes from getting bathed and dried off, Thomas put his bathrobe on and went to Rarity’s bedroom to find someplace to sit, and suddenly, he saw Opal, Rarity’s cat come in with a confused look, then she let out a soft meow. Opal padded over to the child and then felt Thomas softly stroke her head while she made a deep purring sound.

“Thomas, I finished your clothes,” Rarity said. “Auntie Rarity, you have a cute fluffy kitty,” Thomas said. “Aww... you really like my precious little Opalescence, don’t you?” Rarity cooed. “That’s what her name is?” Thomas asked. “Yes,” Rarity said. “Would you like to give her a treat, precious?” Thomas nodded and then went to get the cat treats and then gave one to Opal. After she enjoyed her treat, the kitty nuzzled his hand, “Can I hold her?” Rarity nodded with a warm smile, then Opal softly hopped onto his arms and nuzzled her soft cheek against his bicep, and then Thomas softly stroked his hand against her back while she purred again.

“Thomas, I think we should head over now,” Rarity said. Thomas nodded and then gently placed the cat onto her bed and gave her a kiss on the top of her head. When he was dressed into his clothes again, Thomas climbed onto Rarity’s back and left the boutique.

As they finally arrived at a small place called the Ponyville Day Spa, Thomas saw it as a castle-like and tent-like structured building. The roof was pale red and the walls were sandy tan. The sign above the door was pale-green and in the center was a white pony with a golden mane and tail. “Auntie Rarity, what is this place?” Thomas asked. “This, my darling nephew, is the Ponyville Day Spa. I realized that you have earned so much hospitality from us, I considered about this as a reward from all of us,” Rarity said. “I also made you this wonderful swimwear for you to wear when we go get refreshed in the hot tub.”

“Swim trunks?” Thomas asked. “Thanks, Auntie Rarity. I know I’m too young to be at a spa, but I’m pretty glad you took all this time for me.” Rarity nuzzled his cheek and then she entered the shop and saw lots of ponies getting spa treatments. Thomas felt a knot in his stomach when he felt nervous about being at a spa he was too young for.

“Hello, and welcome to the Ponyville Day Spa, where we make your welcome as relaxing and comfortable for you. Oh, good afternoon, Miss Rarity,” a voice said, until Rarity turned her head and saw the source of the voice. It was an earth pony mare with cyan fur, a bright pink mane and tail, deep royal blue eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of a lotus flower. She had a Eastern European accent. Next to her was another earth pony mare with light pink fur, a sky blue mane and tail, deep royal blue eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of a aloe plant. “Miss Rarity, it’s so good to see you, too,” Aloe said.

“Hello there, Lotus Blossom. It’s good to see you too, Aloe darling. I know it’s early for the usual spa days, but I managed to get an early start. I would like to have my usual, but before we start off, there’s a certain little nephew of mine I’d like you both to meet,” Rarity said, then she turned to look at Thomas, and spoke softly. “Don’t be afraid, darling. Just come out and meet some good spa ponies who work here.”

Thomas took a quick peek at then saw Aloe and Lotus Blossom standing there, then he swallowed deeply and gently climbed off her back and walked towards the spa ponies. “Aloe, Lotus, I’d like you to meet my darling little nephew and the son of my dear friend, Fluttershy, Thomas.” Thomas waved at them both. “Thomas darling, this is Aloe and Lotus Blossom, the two wonderful beauticians who work very hard to get ponies relaxed and refreshed with comfort.”

Aloe and Lotus both smiled down at the small child and knelt down on all four legs. “Well, hello there, little cutie,” Aloe said, softly stroking his arm. “My, you are such an adorable little one,” Lotus said, placing a hoof on his cheek. Thomas suddenly blushed and smiled softly, “Thank you, Miss Aloe. It’s nice to meet you and Miss Lotus, too.”

Lotus and Aloe smiled warmly at his politeness. “Well, aren’t you just a very sweet and polite little gentlecolt,” Lotus said, softly ruffling his hair. “And you’re welcome to call us Miss if you want,” Aloe said. Thomas nodded and then they both stood back up and looked at Rarity. “So, you said the regular treatment for you, Miss Rarity?” Lotus asked. “Yes, darling. And perhaps one for my nephew as well,” Rarity said. “All right,” Lotus said. “Now, right this way please.”

Aloe and Lotus led both Rarity and Thomas into the main spa room, Thomas saw that it was a huge room with many ways to enjoy some relaxing spa time. He saw two sets of bath, one being a huge bath tub and two that appeared to be mud baths. On his left were three lounge chairs where ponies would lay on to get massages and hooficures. He also saw hair steaming chairs for their manes to be steamed and into a new style. Mirrors lined the walls on the left of the spa and on the center was a big round jacuzzi.

“Umm... Auntie Rarity?” Thomas motioned her to lean closer, and then he whispered softly into her ear for a request, then she spoke up to Aloe, “Aloe, could you be a dear and take my nephew somewhere for him to change into these?” She showed them Thomas’s swim trunks. “Of course, Miss Rarity. Thomas, would you follow me please?” Aloe asked, then he took his swim trunks and followed Aloe to the changing room.

After he was changed, Thomas came out with a small rosy blush on his cheeks. “Don’t you look smashing?” Rarity asked. “Miss Rarity, the jacuzzi is already nice and warm for you and the little one,” Lotus said, as other spa ponies gently spread a couple of lavender and aloe beads into the tub, and then when Rarity got into the tub, the water already felt relaxing after she let out a heavy sigh. “Thank you and Aloe so much, Lotus Blossom darling,” Rarity said, then the two spa ponies nodded back and let her and her nephew have some time together. She suddenly heard some hoofsteps appear and then gently come into the tub, she looked and saw Twilight and Fluttershy sitting in the tub.

“Twilight? Fluttershy? What are you two doing here?” Rarity asked. “We wanted to join you and my precious little one for your special spa treatment,” Fluttershy said. “Momma! Auntie Twilight!” Thomas said. “Hey, sweetie. Do you need help getting in?” Twilight asked, until she received a nod from Thomas. Fluttershy turned and reached up with her wet forelegs, then gently grabbed Thomas from underneath his armpits and very slowly lowered him into the tub and on her lap. Thomas suddenly felt like he was floating and then leaned back towards Fluttershy’s chest and relaxed with the nice soothing water as she held him with her forelegs gently wrapped around him, but made sure he had enough water around him.

“This feels kinda nice, huh, Momma?” Thomas asked. “Indeed it is,” Fluttershy said, then gave him a kiss on the forehead. “So, how was you gem hunting trip?” Twilight asked. “Oh, it was marvelous, darling,” Rarity said. “He and Spike were so generous with helping me dig up some gems because I was running low today, so I thought it’d be a nice day to take the little darling along with. I also managed to make him some swim trunks for the hot tub.”

“I never want to leave this place again,” Thomas said. “I knew you would like it, precious. You see, Lotus Blossom and Aloe always are sure their customers have a perfect relaxing time here at the spa,” Rarity said. “Alright, let’s just relax and enjoy the moment,” Twilight said, with a soft sigh, “Oh, yeah...” The four sighed softly as they sat there in the jacuzzi relaxing and enjoying the warmth of the bubbling water for a while.

After a several minutes of relaxing in the scented hot tub, the three mares carefully climbed out dripping wet, then Fluttershy carefully lifted Thomas out, and then helped him wrap a towel around his small form, then brought him closer towards her chest and hugged him. The mares also got themselves dried off, and then wrapped some towels around their manes, and robes around themselves, and then they got a robe for Thomas, until Rarity placed him on her back so that he wouldn’t slip and fall. When they were ready, Rarity led them from down the stairs of the deck to the lounge chairs.

“If it’s alright, we set up an extra seat for the little sweetie,” Aloe said. “Thank you, Aloe,” Rarity said, then looked at the little colt after she let him lay back on his lounge chair. “Now Thomas. While we are going to get some hooficures and massages, Aloe and Lotus Blossom are just going to tend some gentle like treatment for your hands and feet, but if you want extra, just let them know. But don’t worry, precious. These ponies are very gentle when they do things like this.” Thomas nodded and then watched the three mares get their spa treatments by other spa ponies.

Thomas then laid back on his lounge chair, and then saw Aloe and Lotus Blossom come over to help him with his spa treatment. “Don’t worry, dearie. We will be as gentle as a cloud,” Aloe said. Thomas nodded and then she and Lotus looked at his cute little hands and feet. “Aww... now don’t you have the cutest little hooves I’ve ever seen,” Lotus said. “Those are called feet and those on my feet are called toes. These are hands and fingers right here,” Thomas said. Aloe and Lotus made understandable nods, then after Lotus grabbed some green mud mask fluid and two cucumber slices, Thomas looked confused. “Oh, it’s okay, darling. She’s just going to put a mud mask on your face and then put some cucumber slices on your eyes, so your face can look nice and fresh,” Rarity explained. “Okay,” Thomas said, then Lotus gently squirted the green mud all over his face and gently rubbed it all over, then Rarity helped them put the cucumber slices on top of his eyelids.

Aloe suddenly got her hoof filer, then looked at him peeking, “Don’t worry, cutie pie. I’m just going to make your hooves look nice and smooth, okay?” Thomas nodded, and then Aloe very gently held the filer between her teeth and then carefully started to file Thomas’s toenails, and then he found out she was trying to be very gentle with him, so he went with the flow. After the first foot, she moved onto the next one. “There, cutie. I’m all done,” Aloe said very sweetly. “Thanks, Miss Aloe. Umm... can you do these next please?” Thomas asked showing her his fingernails. “Of course, dear. Just hold them out and I’ll come over,” Aloe said, as she walked over to him and then held his right hand on her hoof and gently filed his fingernails from thumb to pinky, and then she moved onto the left hand.

“There, now all your hooves are done, little cutie,” Aloe said. “Thank you,” Thomas said, then he saw Lotus come over with some lotion. “Would you like me and Aloe to rub some lotion on your forehooves and hind hooves, sweetie?” Lotus asked. “Umm, ye-yes, please,” Thomas said, then Lotus gave Aloe another bottle of lotion and then they started to gently rub it on his feet and hands.

While Rarity was having a hooficure, she took a look at her nephew having a good time, then a warm smile appeared on her face, “Oh, Fluttershy. Our precious little nephew is having such a good time.”

“Aww... looks like they like him already,” Fluttershy said, with a warm smile. “I’m glad you chose to give him a chance to relax and enjoy some comfort, Rarity. No other aunt is better than you or either of us,” Twilight said, while a spa pony was painting her hooves. “I know. I just wanted this one as a special reward from us giving him a good home and a loving family,” Rarity said. “If you haven’t found him, Fluttershy darling, I don’t know what would happen to the poor little darling. He deserves so much more, and that’s why we all love him so much, and he’s very sweet and gentle.” She then got back to relaxing and enjoying her treatment.

After the lotion was dry, Lotus thought of an idea, “Thomas, could you lay on your tummy? I just want to give you a nice massage.” Thomas nodded, and then unwrapped his robe as a mattress, and then turned himself around and laid on his belly, then he suddenly felt Lotus stroke her hooves on his back and gently massage the deep tissues of his back and his spine. He suddenly sighed heavily and smiled warmly at the nice tender feeling of his back, then he felt relaxed as Lotus continued to massage him.

After spending a relaxing day at the spa, Thomas laid on Fluttershy’s back feeling totally relaxed and refreshed from his deep tissue massage with a deep warm smile, and then the three mares said goodbye to Aloe and Lotus Blossom and left the spa.

After Twilight left for her castle, Rarity looked down at Thomas and then gave him a warm hug, and nuzzled the top of his head. “I’ve had a wonderful day with you, darling. I’m glad we’ve got to go gem hunting and I hope you enjoyed your special time at the spa.”

He looked up at her and nuzzled with her fur, “I did, Auntie Rarity. Miss Aloe and Miss Lotus Blossom were so kind to me, and very gentle to me when tending to my hands and feet and massaging my back. I feel like I was sleeping on a cloud in heaven. Thank you for bringing me.”

Rarity smiled warmly, “You are most certainly welcome, precious. But anytime you want to spend some time with your Auntie Rarity, or do another spa day, just remind me, okay?” He nodded, and then hugged her chest again, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead.

Fluttershy leaned down and then Thomas climbed up on her back, “I’m really glad you enjoyed me and Twilight coming over. I know we usually do our spa treatments like we usually do, but I was thinking about getting one for myself as well. Twilight told me she needed one as some time off from reading. And it was indeed a good day to spend some time at the spa with my precious son.”

“Oh, Momma,” Thomas said, hugging her neck, until she nuzzled him back. “I’m glad you all enjoyed. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to work on my new designs, feed my precious Opal, and tuck Sweetie Belle into bed. So, ta-ta for now!” Rarity said, carrying the wagon full of gems with her magic. Fluttershy and Thomas then went home for the night.

Chapter 23: Starlight’s New Friend

The next day, Starlight woke up and got out of her bed, then walked over to the conference room where the table was, but saw Twilight setting up the table neatly and set up the silverware nicely. “Twilight? What are you doing?” Starlight asked. “Oh! Good morning, Starlight. I’m just setting the table up for dinner in two days,” Twilight said. “Princess Celestia’s also coming over to check on your progress. Maybe you could go out and make some friends. Friendship is usually important, you know.”

“I think I may have time for that,” Starlight said. Later on, she walked around Ponyville trying to find a friend. “Ugh... there’s nopony to look for. But at least it’s not that hard. Oh, what am I gonna do?!” She then decided to head over to Sugarcube Corner for a little snack. When she entered, Starlight saw Pinkie Pie at the counter, “Hey, Pinkie. I know you don’t usually see me more often other than Nightmare Night, but I was wondering if I could get a small box of umm... apple cupcakes to go please?”

“Sure thing!” Pinkie Pie said, then she went to retrieve the cupcakes and got them in a box, then Starlight got out her bag and paid her 4 bits, and then she went off and started eating her cupcakes one at a time and slowly.

When she finished her cupcakes later on, she laid on a park bench and saw many ponies making friends with each other, until she heard a relatable voice, “Auntie Starlight? Are you okay?” She looked up and saw Thomas standing there, “Sorry, honey. Auntie Starlight’s just having a rough day today.”

“Oh... can I sit with you?” Thomas asked. “Yeah, sure,” Starlight said, then Thomas climbed up onto the bench and sat next to her but towards her chest, then she comforted him with her forelegs and held him after she sat up. “You’re probably wondering what I’m going through. Well, sweetie, the reason is because I’m not really sure if anypony wants to be friends with me. I mean you and I kinda have something in common, but with different pasts. I blamed cutie mark magic and enslaved an entire village, then vowed revenge on Twilight by changing the past, and you somehow were suffering with a broken heart. I know it was hard for you, but at least you got over it, right?” Thomas nodded, “Yeah. I did.”

“Aww... Sorry, sweetie. I didn’t mean to bring it up,” Starlight said, hugging the little colt. “But if only there were somepony who could relate to both of us.”

“I know. Tell me about it,” said a voice. “Really? You ever had one of those days? Since when?” Starlight asked. “Well, for me, they’re all one of those days,” she said back. “Ponyville’s sometimes nice to visit, you know?”

“I’m not from here either. I may have been knowing some things about friends, but I may have been a teensy bit... completely and utterly evil?” Starlight said. “But thanks to this adorable nephew of mine, he was able to soothe my pain and accept me as his aunt.” She then gave Thomas a kiss on the top of his head. “Well, I’m happy for you, but ponies usually judge me on my past too,” the pony said. “Well, finally, somepony I can relate too,” Starlight said. “Umm... Miss? I’m not trying to be rude, but... who are you?” Thomas asked.

Twilight was almost done setting up the table with the silverware and drinking glasses, until Starlight came over with exciting news. “Twilight, good news! I just made a new friend!” she said. “That’s fantastic news! So who is this pony?” Twilight asked. Starlight stood aside, and then a unicorn mare with brilliant azure blue fur, a pale cornflower blue straight like curly mane and tail with very pale cerulean blue streaks, dark grayish violet eyes, and her flank had a cutie mark of a wand casting a spell in the shape of a crescent moon. She was wearing a purple hat and cowled cape with yellow and light blue stars all over and the cape had a cyan gem in the middle. “Hello, princess. So good to see you again,” she said. “TRIXIE?!” Twilight asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, nothing much. Just visiting Ponyville, but only for another tour. One that the Grrreat and Powerful Trrrixie calls “The Humble and Penitent Trixie’s Equestrian Tour!” For many sympathies for my past temptations against you,” Trixie explained. “Oh, so your still going on tours regarding the second chance I gave you?” Twilight asked. “Exactly, and I have to say, this little nephew of yours is simply precious,” Trixie said, after placing her hoof underneath his chin. It caused him to blush, then Trixie looked at the table set up nicely, but then used her magic to fold the napkins. “Starlight, could I talk to you in private?” Twilight asked. “Okay,” Starlight said, then she followed Twilight to a distant corner away from Trixie. “Starlight, I know you think Trixie might be a good option, but are you sure that’s what you really want?”

“Yes. Trixie said she’s had one of those days like I’ve had, and Thomas, too,” Starlight said. “He even accepted her.” Twilight then turned around and took a little look at Trixie, “Okay, I’ll give you a chance to prove that Trixie can be trusted.” Starlight nodded, “I was also thinking...”

Thomas went up to Trixie and then looked up at her, until she looked down at him, “Yes?” Thomas then thought of something, “Is it okay if I tell you about my past, after you tell me yours?”

“Certainly,” Trixie said, then she sat down on her haunches and then Thomas walked closer to her so he could listen to her story, then she began. “When I first met Twilight and her friends, I was about to put on a show for all of them, but they decided to challenge me, but Twilight was too hesitant. I told them a little lie about me facing off an Ursa Major, until those two colts, Snips and Snails went to the Everfree Forest and woke up an Ursa Minor, which was a baby, and brought it to Ponyville. They all thought I, the Great and Powerful Trixie could stop that beast, but I was truly a coward and a fraud. Twilight somehow was courageous enough to send the Ursa Minor back to its mother and then I managed to flee.

The next time I arrived, I was wearing a dangerous relic called the Alicorn Amulet, a necklace that contains raw magic and corrupts the bearer’s soul. I challenged Twilight to a magic duel, and when she failed, I forced her to leave Ponyville forever, and covered the entire town with a giant glass dome. I conquered Ponyville and forced all the ponies to do my bidding, but when Twilight came back, she challenged me to a rematch, and she used something that I thought was another amulet, but it was one of Zecora’s doorstops, so she used the magic of friendship to help. I was broken because I never knew friendship was important, so I decided to have a change of heart and try to learn about friendship.”

Thomas was surprised that Trixie used to be evil and boastful, then he decided to tell her about his past. He started off on the part about the orphanage where he grew up and his painful suffering from his broken heart, and why he was never adopted or why no one wanted to be there for him. He then told Trixie about his wish that hid Auntie Luna granted, and how he met his momma and his new family, and finished off with how he’s been enjoying Equestria so far.

Trixie felt sorry for him and then brought him close to her chest, “Oh, you poor thing. I am so sorry for the painful torment you’ve suffered from the past.” Thomas stroked Trixie’s chest fur and then wiped her tears with his hands, “It’s okay, Trixie. I’ve put it behind me now and moved on.”

“Trixie?” Twilight asked. “Yes?” Trixie asked. “I know you may not be the certain type of pony I can trust Starlight to be friends with, but if you prove yourself, I’ll accept it,” Twilight said. “And as an extra, I was wondering if you could put on a show for our nephew, and I’ll think about inviting you to our dinner conference with Princess Celestia that appears soon.”

“I’d be honored!” Trixie said. “This entertainment I’m performing is a magical illumination act as always but with newer additions!” Thomas was amazed, until Trixie chuckled and rubbed his head with her hoof, “But I’ll make sure it’s special enough for you, little Thomas.”

“Thank you, Trixie,” Twilight said. “Starlight can help you set up the stage, while I take Thomas home to Fluttershy.” Starlight and Trixie nodded and went to set up the stage while Thomas climbed onto Twilight’s back and then she flew off to Fluttershy’s cottage.

The next day, before Twilight’s dinner started, the students of the Ponyville Elementary School were running off, and Thomas saw his mother with Twilight standing there waiting for him. “Hi, Momma!” Thomas said, running over to Fluttershy and hugged her chest, until she hugged him back and nuzzled the top of his head. “Hi, sweetie. How was school today?” she asked. “It was pretty good,” Thomas said. “We were learning a new math lesson, but some of the students got bored of it, except me because I love math.”

“Well, I’m glad. By the way, Auntie Twilight told me that you were going to her dinner conference at her castle,” Fluttershy said, until Thomas nodded. “I thought about it, and I thought about coming along, so that you and I could sit together and talk to Princess Celestia together.”

“Okay, but can we see Trixie’s show first?” Thomas asked. “That’s where were going first, because our dinner starts afterwards,” Twilight said. “Okay, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said. After Thomas climbed up onto Fluttershy’s back, they walked over Ponyville.

As they approached the town, they saw many ponies sitting on their haunches waiting for Trixie to start. They also saw the others sitting. “Howdy, y’all! You’re just in time,” Applejack said. They all sat down together and then waited for the show to start.

After a few minutes of waiting, a small blast of white sparks exploded on the stage and in a flash, Trixie appeared wearing her cape and hat. “Hello, citizens of Ponyville! It is I, the Great and Powerful Trixie! And welcome one and all to experience the thrilling experience of my Humble and Penitent Trixie’s Equestrian Tour!” she exclaimed as she stood up on her hind legs and threw her forelegs in the air as some fireworks suddenly shot out from above the stage and exploded into a colorful show of light. Thomas looked up in awe at the fireworks and enjoyed their colors, and then she showed off her illumination magic tricks.

Later on, Trixie’s magic show caused some cheers and applauds, “Now, for my final trick, the Great and Powerful Trixie will perform the most dangerously thrilling experience nopony has ever survived doing! The Moonshot Manticore Mouth Dive!” The crowd gasped nervously, until Thomas cowered underneath Fluttershy’s mane thinking about what a manticore would look like. Rarity stroked his small form softly, “It’s alright, darling. There’s nothing to be afraid of.”

Trixie then took a huge blanket of cloth and wrapped it around a mysterious object, “Behold, your fears come true. A pony-eating manticore!” The crowd gasped as they saw the manticore tied up with a shackle around its neck, then Trixie warned the crowd, “Now, now, save your gasps for when I defy the beast’s jaws of doom and appear inside that black box!”

Thomas shook nervously, until Fluttershy and Rarity looked, then Applejack took him and held him against her chest for a hug, “If ya don’t wanna look, sugarcube, that’s fine. We’ll let ya know if it’s all over.” Thomas nodded and nuzzled with her chest fur.

“Now, prepare to witness Trixie’s attempt from the launch of this cannon and into the mouth of the manticore, and then into the box!” Trixie said, while tucked inside the cannon with a helmet on her head, then she lit the fuse. With a full blast from the cannon, Trixie was then shot into the mouth of the manticore, until a flash brought her from inside its stomach into the black box, and then revealed herself, “Behold! The Peat and Growerful Triskie...!” The crowd applauded, until Thomas looked at her, until he then saw Starlight come out. “And now, I’d like to present my great and powerful assistant... and best friend, Starlight Glimmer!” Trixie announced to the crowd, who applauded for her bravery. Starlight looked down at Thomas and winked at him.

Later on, when Trixie was finished with her performance, Twilight, along with Fluttershy, Starlight, Trixie, who was not wearing her cape and hat, and Thomas, walked into the main room until they saw Princess Celestia sitting at the table. “Thank you for coming, Princess Celestia,” Twilight said. “It’s a pleasure, Twilight. Plus, you don’t need to thank me. I’m always happy to visit,” Princess Celestia said. “Oh, okay,” Twilight said. Princess Celestia then looked down and saw Thomas with a soft smile, “Hi,” Thomas said. “Hello, Thomas,” Princess Celestia said, and then helped him with his seat where it was next to Fluttershy. “So, Trixie. It has been quite a while since we’ve last met. I believe it happened after you’ve apologized to everypony from an incident with a certain magical amulet if I’m not mistaken.”

“Yes, your majesty. And I’ve tried for many days to take that back,” Trixie said. Princess Celestia nodded, “So, you’ve made friends with Starlight Glimmer?”

Trixie nodded, “Correct, your highness. And it really is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, since you have a human child who suffered so much.”

Thomas blushed softly, and then he saw Spike come out with plates full of salads and vegetarian meatballs, but one had a pasta dish with creamy pesto sauce and steamed broccoli, cauliflower, and carrots for Thomas. While they were eating, Princess Celestia decided to ask Fluttershy some questions about Thomas, “So, Fluttershy... how has your son been doing so far? I’ve heard about his performance in his school talent show, and I was simply impressed by his talent of music.”

“Well, he’s been getting along with everypony in Equestria, especially his new marefriend, Diamond Tiara. She used to be a bully to him, but thanks to his kindness, he helped her stand up to her cruel mother, Spoiled Rich, and accepted his love for her,” Fluttershy said. “Really? I’m very proud of you, sweetie, as your mother is,” Princess Celestia said. “Thank you, Princess Celestia. I just don’t like being rude to others, or be too angry at them. Because anger leads to hating someone,” Thomas said. “That’s true,” Twilight said.

Later on, the conversation continued and they enjoyed their meals, until the dinner conference ended, and it was time to depart. “Well, everpony, Trixie thanks you all for your kind and humble hospitality for this evening. I really enjoyed the meal, but now it’s time for me to depart,” she said. “Trixie, if you’re in town again, I’ll write to you if I wanna see you again,” Starlight said, then Thomas came over and gave Trixie a hug. “Thank you for your performance tonight. I enjoyed it,” Thomas said, nuzzling his cheek on her chest fur. “Aww... well, you are certainly welcome, sweetie pie,” Trixie said, hugging him back. “Umm... if it’s okay, am I allowed to call you Auntie Trixie?” Thomas asked. Trixie looked up at Twilight and Fluttershy who gave her warm smiles, and then she leaned her head down and kissed him gently on the forehead, “Yes, your Great and Powerful Auntie Trixie grants you permission!”

“Hey, that’s not pretty bad. Great and Powerful Auntie Trixie,” Starlight said. Trixie nodded, and then she left through the door and walked to her wagon to pack up. After Trixie was gone, Thomas climbed onto Fluttershy’s back and then they went home.

When they got home, Thomas changed into his pajamas and then climbed into bed, then Fluttershy tucked him underneath the bedsheets and hugged him, “Did you like Auntie Trixie?” Thomas nodded, “She was pretty friendly.” Fluttershy giggled, then Thomas thought of something, “Will we see her again, Momma?”

“Of course we will, sweetheart. We will,” Fluttershy said, then she laid him back down on the mattress and gently placed his head on the pillow until he started getting sleepy, “Goodnight, Momma.” After he was asleep, she tucked him under the blankets again, and then gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Goodnight, my precious little one. I love you,” she whispered. After he was snug and warm under the blankets, she left the room to let her son sleep.

Chapter 24: The Mane Attraction

The next day, Applejack and her friends were setting up The Big Apple Stage for a concert, while Fluttershy was coming over with Thomas. “Wow, Applejack. I had no idea, but are you sure you’ve never managed a concert before?” Twilight asked. “Well, it turns out doin’ up a concert’s the same as settin’ up a rodeo,” Applejack said. “I see. And thanks to Pinkie’s connections with organizing the Ponypalooza Rock Concert, we’ve got quite a lineup for the Helping Hooves Music Festival,” Twilight said, then they suddenly saw Pinkie Pie rush over. “Everypony!” she exclaimed. “What is it, Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

“I have the most amazing news ever! News that will totally freak your frizz!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Well, spill it out already!” Rainbow Dash said. “But to be honest, it wasn’t easy. In fact, we suddenly got a message from the biggest pony pop star in all of Equestria and she said she’d like to accept herself as the main attraction of the Helping Hooves Music Festival! It was no other than the one, the only, Countess Coloratura!” Pinkie Pie explained, showing them a picture of the pop singer pony she mentioned.

Applejack was shocked about her appearance, “Rara?” They all gasped and asked in unison, “RARA?!”

“You know Countess Coloratura, Auntie Applejack?” Thomas asked. “That’s right. It was basically a nickname I gave her when we were friends, but it took place when we were fillies,” Applejack said, and then she explained after she brought Thomas close to her chest.

*flashback*

“We had the best time at Camp Friendship! Rara was just so easygoin’! Me and her were like two fresh apples from the same branch.” Applejack and Rara were doing an obstacle course together, and then they were splashing in the lake. “Rara and I prepared this song for the camp talent show one time. When she performed, she suddenly belted it out, singin’ in the most colorful clear voice I’ve ever heard!”

”Equestria, the land I love
A land of harmony
Our flag does wave from high above
For ponykind to see
Equestria, a land of friends
Where ponykind do roam
They say true friendship never ends
Equestria, my home”

Coloratura suddenly got a cutie mark of 5 colorful music notes surrounding a yellow star, and the camp ponies cheered, and she hugged Applejack, until they looked at each other with warm smiles.

*end of flashback*

“Then after camp ended, we wrote to each other for a little bit, but somehow we lost touch,” Applejack said. “But Rara always did want to go to Manehattan to try and make it big.” Thomas saw how fashionable she looked on that poster, “Umm... am I allowed to meet her when she comes?”

“Meet her? Of course ya can, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “But just you wait. Once Rara gets here, you’ll see she’s just a plain old pony like all of us.” Pinkie Pie suddenly wrapped her hoof on Applejack’s shoulder, and pointed her hoof to a far distance, “We don’t have to wait. SHE’S HERE!”

“Really?” Applejack asked. They all heard pop background music from the distance and saw some backup dancer ponies carrying a huge golden crystal carriage, and then they placed it on the ground. The carriage opened up with smoke popping and then out came Countess Coloratura, who was an earth pony mare with light grayish aquamarine fur, a long light grayish orchid mane and tail with moderate purple streaks, and moderate opal eyes with huge false eyelashes on her upper eyelids. She was wearing a maroon leather punk jacket with studs on her cowled collar and sleeves, a purple shirt with a heart shaped crest on her barrel, a purple beaded necklace and a black collar with teal studs, two studded bracelets and two beaded bracelets in purple and teal on her forelegs, and a black veal with a studded headband.

Applejack gasped softly and saw that her friend was an actual diva, “Rara?” Thomas saw how attractive she looked, “Is that her, Momma?”

“Yes, sweetie. That’s the countess,” Fluttershy said, then she gave him his poster for an autograph. “Go on. Go see her.” Thomas gulped nervously and walked over to singer, who was walking out of her transport and was having her pictures taken and signing autographs. A pony named Svengallop was bordering them, “Clear the way! Stand back! Keep your hooves and tails to yourselves!” Thomas suddenly felt scared of Svengallop, and then started to cry because he wanted to talk to Countess Coloratura, until he looked down in sadness and then at his poster of her, until tears fell out of his eyes and after he put the poster in his pocket and hugged his teddy bear.

Applejack saw how sad he looked, so she decided to do something about it, and then went to go talk to her friend.

Now that’s how you make and entrance! Big, bold, absolutely stunning!” Svengallop said. “Thanks, Svengallop,” Coloratura said. “Uh... excuse me. If ya don’t remember me, I’m Applejack. And I gave you the nickname “Rara” at camp?” she explained from behind. Coloratura turned around after hearing Applejack’s voice, and then she saw her face, “AJ? Is that really you?”

“Yeah! Howdy, Rara!” Applejack replied. “Oh my gosh! I’m absolutely thrilled to see you again! You have no idea how much I’ve missed you,” Coloratura said, trotting over to the country mare. “I know, but I’m sorry we haven’t wrote in a long time,” Applejack said. “It’s okay, AJ. At least we can see each other face-to-face,” Coloratura said. “Oh, yes, how cute and... common,” Svengallop said. “Of course, I was the one that started calling you Countess, and just look at how you've moved up in Equestria since then! Why, you've gotten everything you've ever wanted! Speaking of which, where is the pony Pinkie Pie?” Pinkie Pie came over, “Ooh! I'm the pony Pinkie Pie, Mr. Manager, sir!”

“Do you have the water imported from Rainbow Falls that I requested for Countess Coloratura?” Svengallop asked. “I have twenty glass containers full right here!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a cart full of glass bottles with straws. “Did I not tell you to provide straws in all of Countess Coloratura's beverages?” Svengallop asked rudely. “Uh, I don't think so. But lucky for you, I have the biggest straw collection in Equestria! I call this straw Fernando,” Pinkie Pie said. “Hm. Let us confirm that you acquired the rest of the items that Countess Coloratura requested before she performs her run-through, shall we?” Svengallop said. “Ooh, we shall!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she got all the stuff. Svengallop then took a walkthrough, “Floral arrangements from the royal Canterlot gardens... Chocolate éclairs made by Gustave le Grand... A selection of crystals from the Crystal Empire... Freshly picked cherries from Cherry Jubilee's farm separated red from yellow...”

“Abso-toot-ly!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Well, by some miracle, your requests have been reasonably met. So anyhow, Countess! You realize we have to rehearse now!” Svengallop said. “Sorry, AJ. I gotta rehearse. We’ll talk later, okay?” Coloratura said, then she received a nod from Applejack, and went to rehearse.

Applejack then turned around again, and saw Thomas continuing to cry, and sitting by the stage with his knees hugged to his chest and he was still hugging his teddy bear.

“I don’t believe it,” Applejack said. “She truly does have a sense of style!” Rarity said. “Oh, my shining star! Thanks to the sparkling costumes, dazzling choreography, and brilliant vocal effects that I designed, your performance was spectacular, Countess Coloratura!” Svengallop said. “Oh, thank you, Svengallop!” she said with a soft blush.

The mares suddenly heard Thomas crying from a distance. “Aww... poor little darling,” Rarity said sadly. “I hope he wasn’t rejected,” Fluttershy said. “I’ll handle this,” Applejack said, then she walked over to Thomas.

When she got closer, she sat down next to him and suddenly saw him hug her tightly and cry with his face buried in her fur, then she wrapped her forelegs around his shoulders to calm him down, “It’s alright, little feller. I’m right here now. Now, tell Auntie Applejack what happened.”

“I... I-I ju-just want-wa-wanted t-t-to m-me-meet her, b-bu-but th-that me-mean p-po-pony sh-sh-shoved me out of-f th-the w-w-wa-way!” Thomas said, then he continued to cry. “You wanted to go talk to Rara?” Applejack asked. Thomas nodded and wiped his tears. “Alright, let’s go get ya an experience with my friend,” Applejack said. “Can I stay by your side?” Thomas asked. “Sure ya can. But it looks like she’s busy right now, but I promise I’ll take ya to see her,” Applejack said, then she walked over to Coloratura again.

“Rara?” she asked. “Oh, it’s you again. What do you want this time?” Svengallop asked. “Hey, it’s okay. She’s my friend,” Coloratura said. “Alright, but take your time,” Svengallop said. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this big diva thing of yours, but is it okay if we talk for a moment?” Applejack asked. “Yeah. What do you need?” Coloratura asked. “Umm... somepony wanted an autograph. But I must warn you, he’s very shy and sensitive around others, so I advise you to be cautiously careful with him,” Applejack said. “He’s also with the school ponies, if ya have the time.”

“Ugh. I can always get you out of meeting with those schoolponies, Countess,” Svengallop said rudely. “Absolutely not. My favorite part of any event is meeting with the little ones, especially the schoolponies!” Coloratura said. “The schoolponies will be so happy to hear that, Rara!” Applejack said, and then saw Fluttershy coming over and saw her holding Thomas on her hoof. “I’ll take care of it,” Fluttershy said, and then she walked over to Coloratura for her to meet her son.

All the fillies and colts gathered around Coloratura for an announcement, “Ponyville schoolponies! As being part of the Helping Hooves Music Festival, I’m holding a contest where some of you or either one of you will get a lucky chance to sing with me onstage at the concert tomorrow night! Sound fun?!” The foals started cheering, then she saw Fluttershy walking over to her while holding Thomas in her hoof, so she dismissed the fillies and colts with her hoofsies, and then went to see the pegasus mare with the child in her hoof.

“Fluttershy, right?” Coloratura asked. Fluttershy nodded and then the countess saw Thomas hugging his mother’s chest while being held on her hoof, “Countess Coloratura... umm... I want you to meet somepony special. Come on, sweetheart. Turn around and look.” Thomas then turned around after she put him down, and walked forward to Coloratura. “Go ahead, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. Thomas then walked closer and hugged the countess on the chest and nuzzled with her soft chest fur. Coloratura then saw him give her his big cute little eyes, then she smiled warmly at the sight of the small child hugging her and nuzzling her chest fur, and then wrapped her foreleg to gently lift him up and held him with her hoof and he leaned his head on her neck and curled his arms against her chest and gently nuzzled with her mane as a blanket.

“Wow, he’s really a sweetheart, huh?” Coloratura asked as she smiled warmly at him nuzzling with her mane. “He also did that with his Auntie Starlight’s mane, but he used to hide underneath my mane when he fist came here,” Fluttershy said. “Thomas, right? Your Auntie AJ told me about you. Is it true that you were bullied and pushed away at the orphanage you came from?” Coloratura asked, and Thomas nodded. “Aww, I’m so sorry for your pain, sweetie. Nothing as sweet as you should suffer like that,” she said, then Thomas smiled softly at her and he continued to hug her, until she gave him his autograph and kissed him on the cheek, then he ran off. The Crusaders were happy that their little brother got to meet Countess Coloratura, and Applejack was proud of her as well, “Now that's more like the Rara I remember.”

Applejack heard Pinkie Pie from a distance, “But... I got everything you requested!”

“That was for Countess Coloratura! This is for me! And what I want is premium oats!” Svengallop said in a harsh demanding tone. “Oh! Well, we have lots of tasty oats right here in Ponyville!” Pinkie Pie said, showing him the oats she mentioned, but Svengallop got angry again. “I would not feed those to a chicken! I want top-of-the-line Appleloosan oats! Next, it appears that we are surrounded by apple trees. Bring me five hundred pre-peeled, pre-cored apples, and I want those things in forty-eight hours!”

Pinkie Pie gasped, “But that's impossible!” Svengallop got closer to Pinkie Pie and pressed his muzzle on hers, “Do you want me to pull Countess Coloratura from your little podunk charity show?! Because I will!” Pinkie Pie then ran off crying, until Svengallop tightened his tie.

Meanwhile, Applejack saw Pinkie Pie crying in Twilight’s chest, “Applejack! Svengallop just made all of these new demands and he said—“

“I heard, Pinkie. But don't you fret. I'll talk to Rara and fix things right up,” Applejack said.

“Did ya see, sis?! Did ya see?! Thomas was so happy!” Apple Bloom exclaimed excitedly. “Is this the little sister you wrote to me about, AJ?” Coloratura asked. “You wrote to her about me?!” Apple Bloom asked eagerly. “AJ said you were the best little sister ever, Apple Bloom. You should be proud,” Coloratura said. The three fillies squealed with excitement. “Alright now, you’d best get along, little ponies,” Applejack said, then the little fillies ran off giggling. “I’m sure glad Thomas got to know ya.”

“Mmhmm. He was really the sweetest thing,” Coloratura said, with a soft warm blush.

Coloratura heard Pinkie Pie crying into Rarity’s chest, “What’s going on here?” Thomas went over to hug Pinkie Pie, until she hugged him back, and then Applejack looked back at Coloratura, “Uh... Hey, Rara, you mind if I talk to you about your manager?”

“Sure, what about him?” she asked. “Well, while you were meetin' with the schoolponies, he was demandin' all sorts of stuff from Pinkie Pie,” Applejack said. “Svengallop works very hard as my manager, AJ, so if he needs some things when we're on the road, I don't see anything wrong with that,” Coloratura said.

“Well, do you see somethin' wrong with him tellin' Pinkie that if she doesn't get those things by tomorrow, he'd pull you from our charity festival?” Applejack said. “What? But he knows how important charity is to me, and leaving the festival would completely ruin my image!” Coloratura said. “But it was for himself!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. Coloratura then gasped, “Are you sure?”

“I'm afraid Svengallop doesn't give a pickled pippin about your charity work,” Applejack said. “Isn’t that what my son would want?” Fluttershy asked, until Thomas let go of his mother’s leg. “Countess... you just can’t go! It’s not fair!” Thomas said, as he went up to her for another hug and buried himself in her chest. “Aww, sweetheart. Don’t be like that. I promise I won’t cancel the contest,” she said, until she gave him another hug. “I promise.”

“Rara? I think I have an idea about how we prove that Svengallop is either the pony you think he is or not, if you’ll give me a chance,” Applejack said. “How are you gonna do that, Auntie Applejack?” Thomas asked. “Just trust me, and do as I say,” Applejack said.

“Come on, sweetheart. Let’s go home and have some dinner,” Fluttershy said, as Thomas climbed up onto her back and then they all went home for the day.

Later on, Thomas was tucked into bed and slept peacefully, until he woke up feeling bad about the contest’s cancellation by Svengallop, so he took his Snuggle Bear teddy and went to Fluttershy’s bedroom and then saw her sleeping, “Momma?” Fluttershy suddenly woke up softly and saw her son standing there, “What’s wrong, baby?”

“I can’t sleep. I’m worried about Countess Coloratura and the contest for my classmates,” Thomas replied. Fluttershy then smiled warmly and then uncovered a spot on her bed and then gently lifted her son from the back of his shirt with her teeth and then placed him on the bed. “Just go to sleep and it’ll be all better tomorrow,” she said. Thomas nodded, and then he scooted closer to his mother and then she placed her hoof onto him, and then went back to sleep.

The next day, Applejack and Pinkie Pie were peeling and coring apples for Svengallop as they finished bagging the Appleloosan oats. “I can’t believe Svengallop would just go off like that! It just ain't right! He's manipulatin' her!” Applejack said. “Less talk, more peeling!” Pinkie Pie said. “Sorry, Pinkie. But I’ve got an idea about how we can expose Svengallop’s true nature to Rara! Come on! Oh, and we’ll use that for the pies,” Applejack said as she and Pinkie finished off the peeled and cored apples, and went over to the stage.

Later on, Countess Coloratura was assigning positions for her backup dancers, until she was now looking for her manager, “Svengallop? Svengallop? Where are you?” Svengallop appeared, “You called, Countess? What do you need?”

“I know this is hard for me... but I was considering canceling the contest,” Coloratura explained. Svengallop suddenly chuckled, “Oh, Countess! This is so wonderful! I’ve been waiting for you to cancel that pointless schoolpony contest.”

“Wait, you have? Why?” Coloratura asked. “Precisely! You do it at every charity event, and it does absolutely nothing to promote the fabulous and gorgeous Countess Coloratura image that I personally built! But now, consider it cancelled!” Svengallop said, until he saw Pinkie Pie appear. “Oh! Pinkie Pie! Perfect, and just on time! We are making some adjustments to the show. Follow me!” Pinkie Pie followed Svengallop, unaware that Twilight caught some footage from behind while flying.

“What do you need?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Cancel the contest for the fillies and colts, and then schedule me a spa treatment. Now that I don’t have to oversee a rehearsal with those miserable brats, I have time for the works! So, you know the drill! Deliver, or the diva ditches your dippy charity!” After Twilight heard everything, Thomas reported it to Coloratura, until she got angry.

“Okay, Countess Coloratura, all taken care of!” Svengallop said. “That’s good, but one problem,” she said. “Do you mind explaining this?” A feedback was shown. “I want top-of-the-line premium Appleloosan oats! Next, it appears that we are surrounded by apple trees. Bring me five hundred pre-peeled, pre-cored apples, and I want those things in forty-eight hours!... Do you want me to pull Countess Coloratura from your little podunk charity show?! Because I will!... ...schedule me a spa treatment. Now that I don’t have to oversee a rehearsal with those miserable brats, I have time for the works! So, you know the drill! Deliver, or the diva ditches your dippy charity!”

Coloratura was angry at him, “So that’s how you’ve been managing things? Forcing others to get what you want if I don’t perform?” Svengallop acted natural, “Yeah, so? What’s the problem, Countess?”

“The problem is that you’ve been using my name to forcefully intimidate ponies to get what you want, and you’ve been taking it too far!” Coloratura explained. Svengallop scoffed with a gasp, “But I work incredibly hard for you! I deserve everything I get!”

“But not because you scare ponies into thinking that I won’t perform for their charities otherwise, or for regular concerts for fun!” Coloratura said. “I would never do anything so cruel like that to my fans! Which is also why you should know I would never cancel the schoolponies’ contest!”

“Hmph! Oh, please! All this charity and schoolpony nonsense is just remnants of that boring little Rara I met back in Manehattan! I made you somepony popular! What can you even do without me?” Svengallop said. “Okay, that’s it! You clearly don’t understand the real me! And to make matters worse...” Coloratura nodded to Applejack, and mentioned Thomas to walk up to her with a short tap of her right hoof, and as he did, she wrapped her foreleg around his shoulder for a hug and then she felt him nestle with her chest fur, “You made me ignore my friend! A pony who I cared about as a filly, but until I met a fan who has a special charm. A human... with a good heart. Why can’t you see the goodness in their hearts?”

“Ugh! What a revolting creature!” Svengallop said. “You do not speak about our nephew that way! Ever!” Rainbow Dash said.

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself, making others feel bad for doing your bidding! How could you be so... so cruel?!” Fluttershy angrily asked. “You have no right treating our sisters and their friends too hardly, and especially our darling little nephew!” Rarity said sternly.

“Oh, give me a break! Like that filthy ape is special! That’s a joke! You signed this contract for agreement and then accepted your destiny!” Svengallop said, showing the contract. “Well, you can accept the removal of your contract because I now no longer need your demanding attitude towards ponies for your personal needs around me again, so since we’ve seen enough, I’m giving you 12 minutes to clear your stuff out of my trailer, including your desk,” Coloratura said. “What? Are you saying...” Svengallop asked. “Yes, Svengallop. It’s over. You’re fired,” Coloratura said. “But... But... the concert! What would you do without me there?!” Svengallop asked. “I’m mature enough. Because I have somepony else to thank,” Coloratura said, then she leaned down and gave Thomas a kiss on the forehead. “But I’m the manager! I do the firing!” Svengallop said. “Not anymore. SECURITY!” Coloratura said, then two big security stallions with black fur and dark blue shirts, and black sunglasses took Svengallop out of the way.

Coloratura then looked down at Thomas stroking her fur, then she gently patted his shoulder with her hoof. “Are you gonna be okay, Countess Coloratura?” Thomas asked. “I don’t know, sweetie. Svengallop was in charge of everything,” she said. “But don’t worry, the show will go on. I promise you.” Thomas nodded, and then she looked back at Applejack, “Thanks for your help, AJ. I couldn’t have done this without you.”

“No problem, Rara,” Applejack said. Coloratura nodded, until she thought about of an idea, “Thomas? Do you want to sing on stage with me?” Thomas nodded, “I guess it might be fun.” Coloratura then thought of another idea, “Hey, Rarity? Could you help me with something?”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity said.

Later on, it was evening, and all the ponies of Ponyville were waiting for their singer to perform, but Coloratura was nervous. “Oh my gosh! I know it’s better that Svengallop’s gone, but I don’t know if I can do this!” she exclaimed. “But, Rara. You’re an inspiration to everypony,” Thomas said. “You really think so, cutie?” Coloratura asked. “Mmhmm. I’ve seen you perform. You’re one of the most talented ponies I’ve ever met, and you have a good heart like I do. That mean Svengallop turned you into a countess and pretended to be your friend so he could enjoy all the traits that came with you being a star. But it’s not who you are underneath, but it’s what you do that defines you. And you’re the brightest star Auntie Applejack and I have ever seen shine,” Thomas said. “Aww... you’re such a sweetie!” she said, then she gave Thomas a hug.

When she was ready, Twilight stood up and made the introduction, “Good evening, everypony! Welcome to the opening night of the Helping Hooves Music Festival! Now it is my great honor to introduce you all to our headlining act - Countess Coloratura!” The ponies cheered at her, but she was wearing a black dress with a black linen skirt, and she had her mane redone in the curls she used to have as a filly and her colors redone in dark grayish indigo and added the same old dark indigo and moderate opal highlights.

“Hey, everypony. I know what you’re thinking, but the truth is, this song maybe kinda similar, but yet, it’s totally different. It’s kind of like me, Rara,” she explained, until the crowd was confused.

The crowd cheered, then she stood off the piano and spoke, “Thank you, everypony. But the truth is, when I arrived at the Helping Hooves Music Festival, I somehow forgotten who I really was! But somehow an old friend reminded me what true friendship is, and then a certain human child also told me that if I wasn’t true to myself, I couldn’t go wrong, because he said to me, that isn’t who I am underneath, but what I do that defines me. So, I have a special surprise for her and her friends, including Fluttershy. Thomas, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, come on up!” They all came up on stage and then Thomas sat on Coloratura’s lap, and the girls stood by the piano.

“Rara, if it’s okay... I wrote a song for you. It’s about what would happen if friendship didn’t matter to you,” Thomas said. “Thanks, sweetie,” Coloratura said, then they all started singing.

When they finished singing, the crowd cheered, and then Thomas climbed onto her back as she went to take a bow, and then she held the boy on her right foreleg. “Everypony, let’s hear it for Thomas, the sweet little boy who helped me be true to my heart!” The ponies applauded, and he smiled warmly until he saw his mother with liquid pride, and then smiled at the crowd as he hugged Coloratura.

Chapter 25: Dark Dreams, Part 1/Thomas at the Crystal Empire

While Thomas was sleeping in the calm night, he suddenly started stirring in his sleep and was whimpering. When he woke up, he was in Ponyville, but it was destroyed and covered in huge black crystals and all ponies were enslaved. “Excuse me? What happened?” Thomas asked a pony. “He took over. The magic of friendship died along with it,” she said. “No. No! I’ve gotta find my aunts! Momma!” Thomas said, as he ran over to the Castle of Friendship, but he was too late. It was destroyed too, and he saw tombstones with their bodies. “No! Momma!”

He suddenly heard a roaring sound from afar, causing all the ponies to panic, “What is it?! What’s happening?!”

“Get outta here, kid! Run!” a stallion said. “Go! He’ll kill you!” a mare said. “Who?!” Thomas asked, until he saw a huge black monstrous cloud appear that looked like the evil emperor, King Sombra, then he started running for his life, and found out Sombra was chasing him from behind.

When he stopped running, he was in the Crystal Empire, and saw the Crystal Heart. “The Crystal Heart!” Thomas said, then he ran to it, and tried to guard it with his life, but suddenly Sombra found him and trapped the boy with more crystals made by his dark magic. When Sombra saw Thomas cowering in fear, he was about to gobble him up.

Princess Luna heard Thomas’s scream of horror, and woke up. She got out of bed and went to warn her sister. “Sister! I’ve seen a vision within a young colt’s dream!” she explained. Princess Celestia woke up and saw her standing there, “I felt it, too. It could only mean one thing.” Princess Luna nodded, “King Sombra has returned once again. I sense he may be plotting vengeance against us by using dear little Thomas as a vessel.”

“I’ll inform Cadance and Shining Armor about this, and then Twilight and the fellow Elements. I believe their newborn child’s crystalling may be the key to stopping Sombra and saving the boy,” Princess Celestia said. Princess Luna nodded and went back to bed.

The next morning, Twilight got up and went to the kitchen to get some breakfast, until she saw Spike making some pancakes, “Hey, Twilight. I made you and Starlight some pancakes. And some for myself, but with gems.”

“Thanks, Spike,” she said, then she saw Starlight appear with a soft yawn. “Good morning,” Starlight said, as she went to get some coffee. “Oh, you made pancakes? Cool.”

Starlight and Twilight sat at the map table, and then Spike came over with their plates of pancakes with blueberries for Twilight and chocolate chips for Starlight, and his head gem chips. Twilight and Starlight both took a whiff of their pancakes and used their magic to use their silverware to cut them while eating each bite. “Mm... mm... mmm... Wow, this is really, really delicious. Thank you, Spike,” Twilight said. “No problem, Twilight. Happy to help,” Spike said, before munching on the gems in his pancakes.

After finishing up breakfast, Spike took their empty dishes into the kitchen to wash them. But he suddenly felt his stomach rumble, and belched out a emerald green flame that formed into a scroll, and then he read the crest, “It’s from Princess Celestia!”

“Oh. Must be exciting news,” Twilight said, then took the scroll. “Or she might be wondering how Ponyville’s going or how Thomas is doing,” Starlight said. “Let’s find out,” Twilight said, then she opened the scroll and read it.

‘Dear Twilight,

We have found out that Cadance and Shining Armor have given birth to their child and are expecting you and your friends at the Crystal Empire for the Crystalling presentation. But we have terrible news about Thomas. Last night, my sister, Princess Luna sensed a disturbance within his dream, and we seem to believe that it would mean that it relates to the work of the dark emperor... King Sombra.

You and your friends must protect him, because he might be after him and the newborn foal, and we are the only ones that can keep him safe. We will wait for you at the Crystal Empire this afternoon.

Your fellow mentor,
Princess Celestia’

“King Sombra?! He’s back?! But he was destroyed like a few years ago!” Spike said. “I think a piece of him might’ve survived,” Twilight said. “Spike, take a letter.” Spike nodded and then they wrote to their friends.

Later on that morning, Twilight, Spike and Starlight waited for their arrival, until a knock on the door was heard. Twilight opened it and then she saw her friends and their sisters, and Fluttershy had the little boy curled up on her back sleeping peacefully with his teddy bear and wrapped in a couple of warm blankets that were tied underneath her saddlebag straps and around her neck and chest, and had a pillow behind her neck for his head to be comfy and she covered some of him with her wings. “Is he okay?” Twilight asked. “Um... I’m sorry, Twilight. When I read your message, I didn’t have the heart to fully wake him up, so I let him sleep on my back with the blankets gently tucked around him and carried him here. He even cried himself to sleep after that horrible nightmare,” Fluttershy explained. “Awwww... poor little darling,” Rarity said. “Twilight? Is it true that Cadance and Shining Armor have given birth?” Applejack asked, then Twilight nodded. “Aww, yeah!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “SHHHHHH!” they all shouted in unison to not wake Thomas up. “He’s trying to sleep,” Fluttershy said. “Heh heh... sorry,” Rainbow Dash said. “It’s fine, darling. Just try to keep the excitement to a minimum,” Rarity said. “The poor thing needs his beauty sleep.” Rarity suddenly gave him a kiss on the cheek without waking him up.

“Rarity? Are we really coming, too?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Yes, darling. And if there’s some time... we’ll get each of you one of those crystal snow globes you’ve mentioned,” Rarity said. “Y’all need to be there for him as well,” Applejack said. “We know. We just wanna help him,” Apple Bloom said, nuzzling her sister’s chest, until Applejack hugged her back.

“By the way, Twilight? I’m also going to help protect him, so I’m coming with,” Starlight said. “Don’t worry, Starlight. As long as you’re with us, it’s fine with me,” Twilight said, then Starlight gave her a warm and reassuring smile.

“Thank you all for being her for my precious little Thomas. I’m just scared about what would happen, but we need to let my son know that he is not alone anymore and that he is both truly loved and cared for, no matter what that monster of a king plots to do with him,” Fluttershy said, as everypony nodded in agreement and smiled at the sleeping little colt who smiled warmly in his sleep.

“Now that we’re ready to go, let’s go pay a visit to the Crystal Empire and be strong for the foal and our precious little Thomas,” Twilight said. After Twilight and the others left the Castle of Friendship, she locked the doors and they all walked over to the train station to wait for their train.

Fluttershy looked back at the little colt asleep on her back and underneath the blankets. “Sweetheart, it’s time to wake up,” Fluttershy said, nuzzling his cheek. Thomas let out a soft yawn and rubbed his eyes, blinking them open. He carefully stretched his arms and then noticed he was sleeping on Fluttershy’s back. “Good morning, Momma,” he softly spoke, laying back down. “Aww... are you still tired?” Fluttershy cooed. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said.

“Good news, sweetie. We’re going to visit the Crystal Empire and go see Cadance and Shining Armor! Princesses Celestia and Luna will be there,” Twilight said. “Okay, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said. “I missed seeing them.”

“I know, honey,” Starlight said. “Sweetheart? Do you wanna sleep on the train?” Fluttershy asked and then Thomas nodded and then he went back to sleep.

Suddenly, the train came pulling up to the waiting dock and stopped, and then the conductor exited the coach and onto the waiting dock, and Twilight showed him their tickets for the Crystal Empire. “Okay, then. Ahem... ALL ABOARD!” the conductor said. Twilight and the group boarded the train and took their seats. Fluttershy realized Thomas was still sleeping, so after taking her seat, she held him in a cradle with her forelegs wrapped around his small form, and gently rocked him as the sound of her heartbeat kept him calm.

As soon as everypony was ready, the train started moving for its trek to the Crystal Empire.

Later on, the train made its way near the border of the Frozen North. Thomas was still sleeping in his mother’s embrace, and she was sitting on her seat laying on her four legs, and Starlight sat next to her. “Momma? Are we there yet?” Thomas asked. “Almost, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “Did you want to wake up now?” Thomas nodded and then he turned himself towards her and looked at Twilight, “Auntie Twilight? What will I see there at the Crystal Empire?”

Twilight smiled warmly and then explained, “Well, sweetheart. There’s a crystal spa, which is kinda like the one in Ponyville, but it’s a little bit different. There’s crystal ponies, a library, some restaurants and shops, a big stadium and the Crystal Palace, where the Crystal Heart is.”

“And there’s also a big statue of me, honoring myself for saving the entire Crystal Empire,” Spike said. “Really?!” Thomas asked. “First, I helped deliver the Crystal Heart since Twilight was trapped in some crystals, and Cadance flew me to the Heart’s resting place, and in the Equestria Games, I stopped a icicle covered cloud from wreaking havoc by breathing fire!” Spike said. “Wow...” Thomas said.

“Oh! We’re finally here, darlings!” Rarity said in singsong as she saw the train station up ahead, leading to the Crystal Empire. Everypony looked out the window as well, and saw the station too. When they exited, they saw Cadance, Shining Armor, Princesses Celestia and Luna, a fancy stroller and four crystal guards standing there. “Twily! Welcome back!” Shining Armor said, hugging her sister. “Cadance!” Twilight said, then they did their greeting. “Sunshine, sunshine! Ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” They hugged each other for a little bit, then Cadance looked around, “Where’s Thomas?”

“Hi, Princess Cadance!” Thomas said, as he ran over to her and hugged her on the foreleg, but she lifted him up with one foreleg underneath his bottom and held him closer to her chest. “Hello, Thomas,” Cadance giggled, and held him in both of her hooves, and kissed his cheeks multiple times. She then blew a raspberry on his belly, and Thomas laughed out loud. She stopped and then let Thomas breathe, and then hugged him again. “I missed you being this cute as our baby,” Cadance said. “Can I see her... or him?” Thomas asked. “Do you all want to meet our daughter?” Cadance asked. They all nodded and then Cadance brought the stroller over.

The baby was an adorable alicorn filly with cute chubby cheeks and a tiny muzzle, light grayish magenta fur with tinges of pale light grayish fuchsia, a curled mane and tail with a gradient mixture of light cerise to grayish violet with light arctic blue streaks, and big cute light opal eyes. Her wings were huge as well.

They all adored her appearance. “Aww... she’s an alicorn!” Rarity said. “I didn’t even know that was even possible!” Twilight smiled warmly at her niece and then felt her hoof being hugged. “Please don’t be mad at me, but is the reason she’s an alicorn is because of your marriage?” Thomas asked. “It looks that way,” Cadance said. “Why would you think we’d be mad at you for asking about our daughter?” Shining Armor asked. “Because I didn’t want to be mean to her,” Thomas said. “Oh, sweetie. You did nothing wrong,” Cadance said. “By the way, I read about Sombra in the letter, Aunt Celestia. Is it true he’s haunting him?”

Princess Celestia nodded. “I fear he might be able both the little ones as well, including the Crystal Heart,” Princess Luna said. “We don’t want Thomas to get hurt!” Apple Bloom said. “You have to help him!” Sweetie Belle said. “Don’t worry, girls. We will keep your friend safe,” Cadance said. “But how are we gonna keep him safe from Sombra?” Applejack asked. “Yeah, he could be anywhere around the Crystal Empire hiding somewhere,” Rainbow Dash said. “Or he could be underneath the castle, which could be near the Crystal Heart!” Rarity said.

Starlight thought of something, until an idea popped up in her head. “Well... he can stay with me at Sunburst’s house if that’s okay,” Starlight suggested. “Sunburst and I can take care of him while you prepare for the ceremony and try to come up with a way to stop Sombra.” Everypony smiled at Starlight’s kind suggestive offer, then nodded warmly in agreement. “Thank you so much, Starlight,” Fluttershy said. “Are you sure about this though? Is Sunburst okay with children?”

“I’m sure, Fluttershy,” Starlight replied. “Plus, you’re looking at a unicorn mare who’s heart was healed by a sweet innocent child who I love as a nephew. So I’m positive Sunburst will be okay with having Thomas around until further notice.” Starlight patted Fluttershy’s shoulder, and then Fluttershy looked underneath her to see Thomas hugging her chest. “I’ll be okay, Momma,” Thomas said. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said. “I know you will. Your Auntie Starlight and her friend, Sunburst will look after you for a while.” Thomas nodded, then walked towards his Auntie Starlight as she leaned down and gently lifted him up with her hoof and held him close to her chest for some love and comfort.

“Don’t worry, sweetie. I’ll take care of you,” Starlight said. “You’ll be safe with me and Sunburst, okay?” Thomas nodded, and then nuzzled her chest as she rested her head on top of his, “Everything’s going to be fine, honey.”

Fluttershy handed Starlight Thomas’s bag of stuff and gave him his teddy bear, and then she gave him one more hug and nuzzled her cheek on his cheek. “His bag has his Daring Do books and some others if he wants a bedtime story, and some crayons if he wants to draw a picture, and this teddy bear if he’s scared or nervous,” Fluttershy said. Starlight nodded, and placed Thomas’s bag on her back.

“Spike, can you go with? It’s in case if... well, you know,” Twilight asked. “Yeah, I know,” Spike said, and then he helped Starlight with Thomas’s clothes.

“Will you and the others be okay?” Thomas asked. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. We’ll be fine,” Cadance said. “We’ll take care of the rest,” Shining Armor said. The baby whimpered about King Sombra’s reign, then Twilight comforted her, “Don’t worry, bug. We’ll stop the mean dark king and protect you both.”

“Uh, Princess Cadance? What are you gonna call her?” Thomas asked. “Well, since the Crystal Empire is surrounded by a flurry of snow from beyond and that the heart protects us... I was thinking... Flurry Heart,” Cadance said. “I like it. Do you like it, Flurry?” Thomas asked, until she replied with an excited squeal. “I think it’s lovely,” Twilight said, then she kissed her on the cheek, and Flurry giggled and waved her forelegs.

Fluttershy then stroked her son’s hair, and looked down at him. “Be good for your Auntie Starlight, okay? And when this is over, we’ll have some time together here,” Fluttershy said, then she received a nod from her son and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Bye, Momma,” Thomas said, as Starlight put him on her back and then she and Spike began to walk over to Sunburst’s house. “We’ll see you guys later! We’ll probably come visit you if you need anything, okay?!” Spike said.

When they were gone, the others followed them, but went to the palace after Starlight, Spike and Thomas turned left towards the other houses, until it lead to Sunburst’s house, which was a big blue crystal library but smaller and round. When they stopped near the front door, Thomas hid underneath Starlight’s chest in shyness from his nightmare, until Starlight gently rubbed his head. “Don’t be scared, sweetie. Sunburst is a good pony. I promise. I’m sure he probably won’t mind you staying at his place with me and Spike while your mother and other aunts sort out Sombra and the ceremony,” she said to him sweetly, as he hugged her foreleg. “Okay, Auntie Starlight. I trust you,” Thomas said. “That’s a good little colt,” Starlight said. “Now, leave the talking to me.”

Starlight knocked on the door four times, and then it was answered, revealing a unicorn stallion with brilliant pale orange fur with light apple greenish gray spots on his forelegs and muzzle, a reddish and brownish orange mane and tail, including a long goatee on his chin, a gradient of dark cornflower blue to moderate cyan eyes, and he was wearing a cerulean blue robe with teal streaks and stars, and silver round glasses. He had the same cutie mark when he was a colt.

“Starlight! Glad you’re here again! Oh, where are my manners? Please, come on in!” Sunburst said. “Thanks, Sunburst,” Starlight said, as she came inside with Thomas still hiding underneath her tail and hugging her hind leg, and Spike came in with the stuff. “So, how was the ride here?” Sunburst asked. “It was a little boring, but so far, so good,” Spike said. “It’s still good to see you again. We’re actually here because of something happening to my nephew, Thomas. He’s been having nightmares about King Sombra’s reign of terror and it won’t stop,” Starlight said. “King Sombra?! That’s sounds kinda harsh,” Sunburst said. “When I heard about it, I’ve been waiting for you ever since I was told by Princess Cadance that you were coming to visit the Crystal Empire for a few days like last time.”

“Thanks. So anyway, while the others, including his mother, Fluttershy are sorting out some ideas for the Crystalling and coming up with a plan on how to defeat King Sombra, would it be okay if you, Spike and I watched over Thomas for a while?” Starlight asked.

“Yeah! Sure! I don’t mind having him here as well,” Sunburst said. “He can even use the spare room upstairs.”

“Maybe I can be his bodyguard, but I might need to sleep too,” Spike said. “Don’t worry, Spike. I’m sure Princess Luna will know what to do during his bedtime,” Starlight said. “Oh, okay,” Spike said. “So, where is the little guy?” Sunburst asked.

Starlight looked underneath her belly and say Thomas hugging her hind leg and hiding underneath her tail, then she leaned her head closer and then nuzzled his small hand, “It’s okay, honey. Sunburst won’t hurt or threaten you. You can come out and meet him, sweetie.”

Thomas then nodded and then walked over to her right foreleg and stood by her side as she stroked him with her left hoof, “Sunburst, this is my nephew, Thomas, and Fluttershy’s son. Thomas, this is my friend, Sunburst.”

“Hey, buddy. It’s nice to meet you,” Sunburst said. “It’s nice to meet you too, Sunburst,” Thomas said. “See, sweetie? He’s very polite,” Starlight said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. “How about... if we play some Dragon’s Pit after we find you somewhere to sleep?” Sunburst asked. “Okay,” Thomas said, then he and Starlight followed Sunburst upstairs.

While they were taking care of Thomas, and Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were being taken care of by Twilight and Shining Armor’s parents, Twilight Velvet and Night Light, the others were trying to find some solutions for both defeating Sombra and doing the Crystalling while Rarity and Fluttershy were helping Twilight watch over Flurry. It was now past 9:55pm in the night.

“Ugh! This is so embarrassing! How are we gonna do one simple ceremony if we don’t even know how it might stop one pony we already defeated?!” Rainbow Dash asked frustratingly. “I don’t know, darling. But we’ll find an answer soon,” Rarity said.

“Oh, I hope my baby’s okay. I’m so scared about that horrible King Sombra hurting my sweet baby boy,” Fluttershy said. “Settle down now, sugarcube. I’m sure Starlight knows what she’s doin’,” Applejack said. “I’m sorry. It’s just too hard for me,” Fluttershy said, until she felt Princess Celestia walk over and laid next to her. “Hush now, Fluttershy. Your son will be alright because he has Twilight’s most faithful student and friend to look out for him, and especially Spike,” she said softly. “Do you really think so, Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked. “I know so, Twilight. I love him as much as we all do. Thus, we have the magic of friendship and love to thank because I believe that can stop the evil king and save the future for the empire, including the Crystalling,” Princess Celestia said. “Thank you, Princess Celestia,” Fluttershy said. “You’re welcome, Fluttershy,” the princess said kindly.

Suddenly, Flurry Heart let out a soft baby yawn before laying down on Twilight’s right foreleg. “Aww... looks like my little niece is getting sleepy already,” Twilight said, and kissed her forehead. “I’ll take care of it, Twilight,” Cadance said, as Twilight gave her the baby alicorn and then she was carried off to bed.

“Maybe we should call it for the night,” Shining Armor said, until he yawn. “Yep. Ya said it,” Applejack said. “I could probably use some sleep, too,” Rainbow Dash said. “Certainly, darling,” Rarity said. Princess Luna nodded, and then they all went to their rooms to get ready for bed.

Cadance placed Flurry in her crib and tucked the blankets around her, then gently gave her a kiss on her forehead. “Goodnight, Flurry. I love you,” she whispered softly, and left the room.

Meanwhile, at Sunburst’s house, Starlight was sitting on a rocking chair with a dark greenish blue robe with some lining and patterns in aqua green and light grayish purple, and had a pair of teal fuzzy slippers with purple lining that Rarity made for her on all four hooves, and she was holding Thomas in her forelegs in a cradle against her chest and he was already asleep with sweet dreams with the help from Princess Luna’s dream magic. He was wearing his favorite blue star covered pajamas with the slipper socks that he wore on the night he ran away and hugging his teddy bear and wrapped in a blanket. Starlight rocked back and forth on the chair while Thomas slept comfortably while feeling the soft warmth of her robe and chest fur, and Starlight had a bedtime story book in the pocket of her robe.

Sunburst came in, reading a book and wearing a robe that looked like his cape, but it was blue and had light blue stars and moons on it and had a strap around his waist. “How’s he doing?” he asked. “Shhhhhh... He’s already asleep,” Starlight said softly. “He’s so cute when he sleeps. I love him so much.” She leaned her head down and gave Thomas a kiss on the forehead.

“Yeah, I know,” Sunburst said. “Starlight? I’ll take care of the book,” Spike said. “Thanks, Spike,” Starlight said. “No problem. Remember, shhhhhh...” Spike said, and he softly snickered at his joke and took the bedtime book to Thomas’s bag, and then they suddenly saw a blue unicorn mare come in, until they saw that it was Trixie in a purple Saddle Arabian robe with yellow and blue stars and moons she sewn on, a gray towel fabric robe inside the robe, and dark blue slippers with purple bows with yellow crescent moon studs, and a dark blue sleeping cap with purple stars and moons all over and a purple yarn stringy ball piece at the tip. “Trixie? What are you doing here?” Starlight asked. “Trixie has come to aid the protection of her cute and beloved nephew, Thomas,” she explained. “And look how sweet he is in those precious little pajamas!”

“Shhhhhh... keep it down,” Starlight said. “Sorry,” Trixie said, suddenly the clock chimed at 11:00pm. “Well, look at the time. Guess it’s time for bed then,” Sunburst said. “I’m gonna take Thomas upstairs and put him into bed. I’ll see you guys in the morning,” Starlight said, then she went upstairs to the spare bedroom with Thomas in her right foreleg. “Could I use the couch?” Trixie asked. “Of course. Just don’t break anything delicate,” Sunburst said. “Thank you. I now bid you pleasant dreams and goodnight,” Trixie said. Sunburst nodded and went upstairs to bed. Spike tucked Trixie under the blankets and turned off the light, then he slept on the other side of the couch.

Starlight then opened the door to the spare guest bedroom, and it was medium sized that could only fit 3 ponies, and it had a green colored wall, and a medium sized brown wooden bed with dark blue sheets with light blue stars and white pillows, and a small desk with a magic candle that had a purple and blue flame next to the bed.

She then walked over to the bed, lit the candle with her magic, and then gently placed Thomas onto the mattress and pulled the sheets over his small form, and gave him his teddy bear. When he was already snug and warm under the blankets and comfy on the soft bed, Starlight leaned down towards his level and softly stroked his hair with her hoof. “Goodnight, little nephew. I love you,” she whispered, then gave him a kiss on the cheek, and left the room and quietly leaving the door halfway open behind her, and then Thomas slept peacefully under the full light of Princess Luna’s beautiful moon, causing a magical blanket of warmth to protect him.

Chapter 26: Dark Dreams, Part 2/A Pleasant Morning in the Crystal Empire

Thomas woke up in the library, and when he went outside, there were black thunderclouds and darkness everywhere again, and all ponies were enslaved. When Thomas looked around, he was then being attacked by lightning and more black crystals were forming. As he ran, he was then trapped by more crystals, and then King Sombra appeared with a evil cackle.

“What do you want from me?!” he asked. “Foolish boy! Thought you could keep yourself safe from me and becoming my pawn, didn’t you, mortal?!” Sombra asked. “Why are you doing this?! I’ve done nothing to you!” Thomas asked. “Those pathetic ponies you call your family may have merely delayed my plans, but with you as my vessel and the magic from the newborn alicorn foal of the Crystal Empire’s royal couple that can make me stronger and invincible, those key elements will help me take my place as supreme ruler of Equestria! That means taking full control of your little mind!” Sombra explained. “Control me?!” Thomas asked. “Why do you want to control me?!”

“I concealed myself with my own dark magic to save my life, but my entire spirit needs a vessel. By possessing your full body and then keep you and the foal as my prisoners, I will have everything I need to destroy Celestia and Luna, then the royal crystal family, then the magic of friendship, and then I will conquer Equestria FOREVER!” Sombra said, until he landed on the ground in front of him and turned into a tall black unicorn stallion with red eyes, a red curved horn, metallic gray armor, a short and wavy black mane and tail, razor sharp teeth, and purple smoke coming out from his eyes. “Behold! For I am King Sombra!”

“But Princess Cadance told me the Crystal Heart destroyed you! How are you still alive?!” Thomas asked. “Ha! Part of my life force was saved inside my horn, but my power was somehow greatly weakened by the Heart’s magic. But now, the time has come for me to take full control of your body! Say goodbye to everything you hold dear!” he said as he started walking up closer to the boy, and then he lit up his horn.

“No! Get away from me!” Thomas yelled, until Sombra laughed. “There’s no escape, human! Your resistance is merely futile!” he said. “PRINCESS LUNA, HELP!” Thomas yelled.

Just then a cosmic flash of light hit the ground between them both, and it stood in front of Thomas, revealing it to be Princess Luna, as she appeared to protect Thomas, as he ran over and hid underneath her and hugged her hind leg.

“How dare you set foot inside the little one’s dreamscape?! Begone from his dreams and his mind forever and never return, thou foul fiend!!” She yelled courageously, then shot a blue beam of magic from her horn and it hit the evil unicorn king.

“Grrr... AAARRRGGHHH!!!” King Sombra roared loudly. “Curse you, Princess Luna! Don’t think you and that pathetic mortal have seen the last of King Sombra! Soon, Equestria will belong to me! You will see!”

“Never! I will always be there to protect the loving child of dear Fluttershy who stands by my royal hooves! Now, begone!” Princess Luna said. “Grr! Curses! I’ll be back!” King Sombra said, and he left Thomas’s dream, until all the darkness and thunderclouds were gone, and they were in the starry place where Princess Luna visited his dream for the first time.

“Wake up, dear Thomas. It is now over,” she said, until Thomas looked over at Princess Luna and saw her looking at him with a soft frowning smile. “Princess Luna! You saved me!” Thomas said running over to her. The blue alicorn sat on her haunches and reached out her forelegs and caught him and brought him over for a hug, and then rubbed her left hoof on his back as he cried in her chest.

“Shhh... Hush, little one,” Princess Luna softly said. “I fear he may be returning soon, but I will always be watching to protect you.” Thomas nodded and then looked up at her, “Princess Luna... *sniff* He said he was gonna use me to hurt you, and your sister, my aunts, my friends, Diamond Tiara, and Momma! Please, Princess Luna! Please don’t let him take me! Protect me!” He buried his head on her chest that was on top of her necklace, but she kept rubbing his back and patted his shoulders.

“Shhhhhh... I know, sweetheart. And I will,” she said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead. “We won’t let that happen. Ever.” Thomas softly pressed his cheek on her chest and stroked her fur with one hand while the other was wrapped on her neck. “Thomas, I will inform your Auntie Starlight and her friends, Sunburst, Spike and Trixie to continue their promised task so we can all help protect you from him. Now, wake up and call for your Auntie Starlight, then tell her what you saw. Now, I will warn the others at the palace in the morning if we are to act fast or else all of Equestria is doomed forever. Now, wake up!” She then lit up her horn and placed it on Thomas’s head, until a bright light filled his eyes.

Thomas suddenly woke up and let out a scream, and suddenly heard the sound of thunder, then he started to cry again from King Sombra’s murderous attempt and the loud thunderclap. Suddenly, just then, the bedroom door opened and revealed Starlight with a concerned face, and she wearing her robe again. She walked into the room and lit the candle to a full light.

“Thomas? Honey, are you okay?” Starlight softly asked with concern. Thomas opened his eyes and looked at his aunt for a few seconds, and then more tears ran down his cheeks. “I h-had an-another n-n-nightmare, Auntie Starlight,” he said while softly whimpering. “Why don’t you tell me what happened?” Starlight asked, stroking her nephew with her hoof. “I dreamt that K-King Sombra t-took over the C-Crys-Crystal Em-Empire, and he s-said he wanted to u-use me as a puppet,” Thomas said, as it made Starlight feel worried about Thomas while she looked at him with sadness, shock, and concern on her face. “Princess Luna then came before h-he t-tried to k-kill me,” he continued. “HE WAS GONNA USE ME TO HURT YOU AND EVERYONE ELSE! I DON’T WANNA HURT ANYONE!” He then began to cry uncontrollably. “Aww...” Starlight said, then she reached out her forelegs, and pulled her nephew out of the bedsheets, gently placed him on her lap and then she saw him climb into her robe and buried his face in her chest as his tears soaked his aunt’s fur while he continued to cry, so she wrapped her forelegs around him and hugged him.

“There, there, honey. It’s okay. It was just a bad dream,” Starlight said, then she gave him a kiss on the top of his head. He began to whimper again and then hugged her tightly and buried himself underneath her fur as she comforted him again, “Hey hey hey. Easy, easy.” Thomas continued to shake and whimper, “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, sweetheart. I’m here.” Thomas suddenly calmed down as the sound of her heartbeat soothed his shaking. “It’s okay, honey. It’s okay, Auntie’s got you. Shhhhhh... Do you wanna go back to sleep, Thomas?” Starlight asked. “Yes, b-but please d-don’t leave me, A-Auntie Starlight. I-I-I’m... I’m scared,” Thomas said, as he pressed his cheek closer to her chest. “I know, honey. I know,” Starlight said, stroking his back until he suddenly got sleepy again. “I love you, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said, until he dozed off to sleep. Starlight smiled warmly at him, and then kissed him on the forehead, “I love you too, sweetheart.”

Thomas then cried himself to sleep, and Starlight stood up and gently picked him up and held Thomas in her right foreleg and then she saw him nuzzling with her fur and hugging his teddy bear while finally sleeping peacefully. She then smiled warmly, and kissed him on the cheek, then got off the bed, blew out the magic candle, and then walked out of the spare room. “Psst! Starlight!” Sunburst’s voice said. “Sunburst?” Starlight asked. “It’s the middle of the night.” Sunburst saw Thomas sleeping with wet eyelashes and red cheeks, “Did he have another nightmare?”

“Yep. But with my auntie pride, I was able to calm him down,” Starlight said, then she saw how adorable he was sleeping. “Aww... look at him sleeping.”

“Yeah,” Sunburst said. “Hey, umm... I know this may sound a little awkward, but I have room in my bed, in case if you need someplace to sleep.”

“Thanks, Sunburst. That’s so sweet of you,” Starlight said. “Anytime. Now, it’s late. Let’s get you two into bed,” Sunburst said as he led them to his bedroom, and then he opened the door and it had the same green colored walls, and a big king sized bed for two ponies to sleep in, a night stand on the right side of the bed, a wardrobe near the door, and a hanger by the bed that held Sunburst’s cape that he usually wears. “Okay, you two sleep here on the left, and I’ll sleep on the right side so I can reach my glasses,” Sunburst said. Starlight nodded, and then after Sunburst tucked himself into his bedsheets, she put Thomas on the bed and took off her robe, and then climbed onto Sunburst’s bed and fell asleep.

Thomas scooted closer to his aunt and then curled up in fetal position, until Starlight brought him closer to her chest and wrapped her forelegs around his sleeping form, and then kissed his cheek. Thomas nuzzled with her chest fur and curled his arms around her barrel, and then pressed his cheek closer to listen to her heartbeat. After that, she smiled warmly at his cuteness, and then pulled the covers over themselves and went to sleep.

Inside Twilight’s room, she was having trouble sleeping because of the ceremony for her niece, so she got out of bed and went to the kitchen for a glass of cold water. When she got her glass, she saw Cadance, with Flurry cradled in her left foreleg. “Cadance! What are you and Flurry doing up?” Twilight asked. “Sorry. The baby got a little hungry, so I came here to give her her late-night bottle,” Cadance explained. “Abaa!” Flurry said. “I know, Flurry. I know,” Cadance said. “So, what about you?”

“Sorry. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking. Since Flurry’s Crystalling is soon... I think we should find a crystaller,” Twilight said. “I don’t even know how to do a Crystalling or how it goes!”

“Sorry, Twilight. I understand, but we thought you would be our best mare at this,” Cadance said. “I know, and I want to do this for your daughter, but this is something I’ve never done before,” Twilight said, until Cadance finished feeding Flurry and burped her, then placed the foal on her mother’s back, she hugged Twilight for comfort. “Don’t worry, Twilight. We’ll come up with something. Anyway, it’s very late. Let’s head back to bed,” she said. Twilight nodded and went back to bed.

When Celestia’s sun rose up, it began to shine across the entire Crystal Empire. Meanwhile, at Sunburst’s house, Starlight was still sleeping while hugging Thomas close to her chest for comfort as he was still sleeping peacefully in her comforting and cuddling hooves. He was curled up towards her chest and still hugged his teddy bear. Sunburst woke up a minute ago to get some coffee, and then he then decided to make some breakfast after Spike got up to help.

After a couple of seconds later with the sun glistening through the window, Starlight slowly opened her eyes and then softly yawned. When she was fully awake, she looked down at her sleeping nephew who was cuddling with her soft and warm fur coat and listening to her heartbeat. She smiled warmly about how cute he was being, and then gave him a kiss on the forehead and gently stroked his hair with her hoof. Suddenly, Thomas began to wake up as he slowly opened his eyes and let out a big soft yawn, and then after he rubbed his eyes, Thomas then stared into the beautiful eyes of his Auntie Starlight and saw her giving him a soft and warm smile. “Good morning, Auntie Starlight,” Thomas said softly, while rubbing his eyes and stretching his upper body.

“Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well after a long night?” Starlight asked softly. “Mmhmm,” Thomas said with a nod. “Good,” Starlight said.

“Auntie Starlight, I’m sorry I woke you and Sunburst up last night. I didn’t mean to,” Thomas said, until he then started to cry with guilt and despair. Starlight gave him a warm smile, and then she lifted him up, sat up on the edge of the bed with her hind legs sticking out and then placed Thomas on her lap and embraced him towards her, and then rubbed his back.

“Aww... sweetie, it’s okay,” Starlight said. “I’m not mad at you just because you woke me up last night. King Sombra was just trying to give you a nightmare and take control of you, and that made you scared. I could never blame you for waking me up, honey. You’re just too adorable to be blamed for, because you’ve got cuteness in your eyes and a very big heart. How could I ever blame you from doing something you didn’t do wrong?” Starlight giggled, and then gave him a kiss on the forehead and let him lay his head on her chest as his body was squished towards her belly and hugged by her forelegs.

When Thomas felt better with a soft sigh and warm smile on his face, he continued to lay his head on Starlight’s chest to softly listen to her heartbeat while she continued to rub his back and stroke his hair. After a few minutes of cuddling with her nephew, Starlight held him in her hooves and looked at him, “Feel better, honey?” Thomas nodded as a yes. “That’s good. Now, how about if we go downstairs and have some breakfast? I’m pretty sure Sunburst and Spike are prepping it up already and waiting for us to come down already.”

Thomas nodded again, and then was placed back on the bed as Starlight got off and used her magic to put her robe and slippers back on and tied the strap around the front of her robe, and then she levitated Thomas onto her back and made her way downstairs.

In the living room, Sunburst was sitting on his blue sofa reading a book on Equestrian geological theory, Trixie was reading a novel, and Spike was prepping up some breakfast. They were waiting for Starlight and Thomas to wake up for breakfast.

When hoofsteps were coming down the stairs, they turned their heads and saw Starlight in her robe and slippers, and then saw Thomas on her back rubbing his eyes. Starlight walked over to the couch and sat with Thomas as she held him in her hooves for a cradle. “Morning, you two. Sleep well?” she asked. “Good morning, Starlight,” Sunburst said. “Good morning to you as well, my dear friend,” Trixie said, and she gently stroked Thomas’s hair. “And how is my cute and precious nephew doing this morning?”

“I’m fine, Auntie Trixie,” Thomas replied, hugging her hoof. “Sorry. He’s been having a rough time last night. King Sombra was at it again,” Starlight said, rubbing his belly with her hoof. “Aww... that’s too bad,” Trixie said. “By the way, if you’re not busy... breakfast is ready,” Spike said. “I also brewed you some more coffee, and I made some porridge for Thomas.”

“Thanks, Spike,” Thomas said. “Well, The Great and Powerful Trrrixie is indeed starving,” she said. “Well, let’s go eat,” Sunburst said. When they got to the table, they served each other some pancakes and coffee, and then Spike gave Thomas his porridge.

After they finished breakfast, and Spike took their dishes to the sink, Sunburst thought of something as he looked at Starlight. “Um... Starlight? Can I talk to you in private?” he asked. “Sure,” Starlight said. “Trixie? Can you watch over Thomas?”

“I would be honored,” she said, and then she held Thomas in her right foreleg, that had her purple and dark blue slippers, and then read some of her novel with him.

“So, what did you want to talk about?” Starlight asked. “Umm... Starlight. I know we just reunited some weeks ago, but I kinda felt something about you,” Sunburst said. “Oh? And what’s that?” Starlight asked, then Sunburst blushed nervously. “It’s okay. You can tell me.”

“Starlight... to be honest... I... I...” Sunburst had trouble saying it. “You love me?” Starlight asked. “If you think of it that way,” Sunburst said. Starlight smiled warmly, and then she leaned her head forward and kissed Sunburst’s cheek. “Thanks, for being honest,” Starlight said. Sunburst nodded, and then they went back to the living room and then saw Trixie rocking Thomas in her hooves. “Wow, you’re really good with him like I am,” Starlight said. “Thank you. I just wanted to try it out,” Trixie said. “Thomas? Can I ask you something?” Sunburst asked. “Yeah,” Thomas said. “I’ve been thinking of something about you. Since I realized you were an orphan and had nopony to love, until Fluttershy and the others came into your life, and that Starlight’s your auntie, would it be okay if I was your uncle?” Sunburst explained. “Does that mean I can call you Uncle Sunburst?” Thomas asked. “Yep. Now, come here and give your Uncle Sunburst a hug!” he said.

Thomas carefully jumped off Trixie’s hooves and went to Sunburst and gently hugged his neck. “Welcome to the family, Sunburst,” Starlight said. “Thanks, Starlight,” Sunburst said.

Chapter 27: Crystalling Plans & Dinner with Starlight and Sunburst

At the castle, Twilight and her friends, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance sat in the dining hall for breakfast, which were pancakes that were topped with fruits and whipped cream. Some of them were plain, while the other two had either blueberries or chocolate chips. “Bahaaa!” Flurry squirmed excitedly. “Shhh, don’t worry, sweetie. Mommy’s gonna get your breakfast ready. Just hold on,” Cadance said, as she brought a bowl of mashed bananas over and then fed her a spoonful, and continued giving her more spoonfuls while she ate her breakfast.

Fluttershy was feeling a little let down while eating her breakfast. “You alright, sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “I’m just worried about my little Thomas. I know King Sombra’s up to something that involves my baby, but what would he need him for?” Fluttershy explained. “I don’t know, darling. But whatever it is, it won’t be that good,” Rarity said. After Flurry was done with her breakfast, Cadance lifted her up, and gently patted her back until she let out a small burp. “So, how did everypony sleep?” Twilight asked. They all replied with “good”, “pretty nice,” and “wonderfully.”

“Aunt Luna told me about his nightmare about Sombra’s second attempt,” Cadance replied while rocking Flurry gently and holding her against her chest. “Aww... poor thing,” Rarity said with sorrow. “I just hope Starlight and Sunburst are doing alright,” Fluttershy said. “Fluttershy, as long as Starlight promised to keep him safe, he’ll be fine,” Twilight said, and then hugged her friend.

Later on, as the others finished all finished coming up with ideas until the sun was slowly setting, Sunburst and Starlight thought of an idea to do something sweet for Thomas. Starlight went over to him, and saw him and Spike playing Dragon’s Pit. “Thomas? Sweetie, me and Uncle Sunburst have been thinking about something with Spike while you were napping. Do you want to come to dinner with us?” Starlight asked. “Really?” Thomas asked, then Starlight nodded. “Yeah. I guess I’m pretty hungry,” Thomas said. Starlight giggled and kissed his nose, “Alright, honey. You may want to wear something formal, but it doesn’t have to be too formal. Just wear whatever you want.” Thomas nodded and went upstairs to get changed. “Trixie? Do you want to come with?” Starlight asked. “Trixie will be honored, plus I bought myself a dress as well,” she said.

“Starlight? I got you something for you,” Sunburst said. “Could you close your eyes?” Starlight nodded and closed her eyes, until she felt something being placed around her neck. “Okay, open them,” Sunburst said. Starlight then opened her eyes and saw a silver necklace with a blue topaz heart on a silver pendant neck piece. “You got me this... for my dress?!” Starlight asked. “I just thought you might like it,” Sunburst said, until Starlight kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks, Sunburst,” she said. “You’re welcome,” Sunburst said.

After they were ready, they left the house and went to the most famous cafe in the Crystal Empire, where some ponies would go, either for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. It was a big building that looked red and orange crystal and a little bit bigger and larger than the other crystal buildings with circular windows that open, and two opening doors to welcome their guests.

When they entered the cafe, Thomas saw a red carpet on a big tiled floor that lead to a colorful matching carpet all over the restaurant. He then saw a grayish tan crystal stallion come over, and as he suddenly felt nervous, Thomas hid himself underneath his Auntie Starlight and used her forelegs for comfort. She looked down with a warm smile, and then used her right hoof to comfort him while he hugged her left foreleg and nuzzled his cheek softly with the fur.

Sunburst was wearing a dark blue tuxedo with a royal blue tie with gold stripes, Trixie was wearing a dress that looked like her magician cape, but it was styled as a Gala dress, and she had glittery pale cornflower blue shoes on her forehooves, Starlight wore her dress and purple shoes from her first Grand Galloping Gala, including the neck collar and necklace Sunburst gave her earlier, and Thomas wore his clothes from his welcome home party at Canterlot. Spike wore nothing except for a nice sweater that was dark purple with a green doodled zigzag line and light sand green rings on the sleeves, bottom edge and crest. He had a white shirt underneath, too.

“Good evening, and how are we today?” the gentlecolt asked. “Oh, we’re doing good,” Sunburst said. “Is there anyway we can get a table for 5? Including my nephew right here?” Starlight asked as she raised her left foreleg with one of her shoes on, and then the stallion looked at Thomas. “Ah! I see! So, it’s a date, but with other friends?” he asked. Starlight and Sunburst both nodded. “Very well. Then follow me and I will lead you to your table.” They followed the kind stallion to their table and took their seats.

When they were seated, Thomas sat closer to his Auntie Starlight and then he received a hug from her. “Don’t worry, honey. It’ll be okay now,” Starlight said. Thomas nodded and then looked at the menu, as the others did. Later on, they took their orders and then they each ordered some water, and then their waiter came back with their meals. Starlight ordered a nice creamy potato and leek soup, Sunburst ordered a baked potato with a caesar salad, Trixie ordered a toasted daisy sandwich, Thomas ordered some sautéed pierogis that were cooked with butter and salt and a side dish of steamed broccoli and little baked potatoes with melted butter as a dipping sauce, and Spike ordered a salad, but with baby blue sapphires.

“This is really, really good food, Auntie Starlight. Just like in my world,” Thomas said, after swallowing. “I’m glad you like it, sweetie. This is a actually something Sunburst was kind to agree on,” Starlight said. “That’s right. And anytime you want to do this place for a date or if I’m in Ponyville, just let me know,” Sunburst said. “Trixie’s meal is simply divine,” she said. “So is mine,” Spike said. “Auntie Starlight? Do you think Momma will be okay? I’m kinda worried about her feeling worried about me,” Thomas said. “Aww... Oh, sweetie. Don’t feel let down right now. Your mom would want you to be strong, wouldn’t she?” Starlight said, hugging her nephew. “Yeah, I guess she would. It’s like I feel her heart breaking,” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, honey. She’ll be just fine. Auntie Twilight and the others will take care of her. But as long as you have me, Uncle Sunburst and your Auntie Trixie, you’ll feel safe and warm like how your mom keeps you,” Starlight said sweetly, and then he kissed him softly on the top of his head, and then they continued with dinner.

A few minutes later, they have finished their meals as they placed their knives and forks down on their plates, and then their waiter came back to take their plates and gave them some dessert menus. “Auntie Starlight? I need to go to the bathroom,” Thomas said. “Waiter?! Do you where the gentlecolt’s restroom is?” Starlight asked. “Gladly! It’s right there on your right,” the waiter pony said pointing at the right where two doors showed two signs with two white ponies, but one had a mare in a red sign and the other had a stallion in a blue sign. “Thanks,” Starlight said, then she stood up to let Thomas climb off the seat and stand on the floor. He then walked over to the gentlecolt’s room, and used the restroom.

After a few minutes of using the restroom and washing his hands afterwards, Thomas came out of the gentlecolt’s restroom as the door closed behind him, and then he walked back to the table as he saw one of his Auntie Starlight’s purple shoes.

Meanwhile, Sunburst, Starlight and Trixie were looking at their dessert menus trying to decide what to have for dessert, but Spike just decided to get a nice sundae with gem chips.

“Ooh, I think I’ll try that vanilla mousse cheesecake with the strawberries and sauce on top,” Starlight said. “I’ll probably have a piece of caramel apple cake,” Sunburst said. “Trixie shall go with a piece of this scrumptious minty chocolate cheesecake,” she said. “Auntie Starlight?” Thomas’s voice came back, and then his auntie levitated him onto her lap instead of next to her, until she thought of an idea for him. “Thomas, do you want a chocolate brownie with a small sundae on top?” Starlight asked. Thomas nodded, and then hugged her, “Thanks for bringing me, Auntie Starlight.”

Starlight kissed him on the forehead and hugged him back, “You’re welcome, sweetheart.” Then they ordered their dessert and waited for it to come. While they were waiting, Thomas cuddled with his aunt for a while, until their waiter came back with their dessert and then they enjoyed them. “How’s your brownie and sundae?” Sunburst asked. “They’re good,” Thomas replied, before he took another bite. His brownie was the size of the ice cream dish and had chunks of chocolate inside, and his sundae consisted fresh vanilla ice cream, chocolate syrup, whipped cream and a cherry on top.

After they finished dessert and paid for their meals and desserts, they left the cafe and went back to Sunburst’s house, while Starlight help Thomas in her right foreleg. Thomas wrapped his arms around her hoof, and softly stroked her fur, and he also rubbed his full tummy.

“You okay, sweetheart?” Starlight asked. “Yeah, I’m just a little bit tired, but I’ll be okay,” Thomas said. “How about if I give you a nice, warm bath and then we can cuddle for a little while?” Starlight asked. “Okay,” Thomas said. “Look, I know I’m not your mother, but I’m just trying to make sure she knows that you’re being taken care of,” Starlight said. “You understand, right?” Thomas nodded, and kissed her hoof. “Thanks, Thomas. Oh! Looks like we’re here,” Starlight said, then she went inside after Sunburst went in.

“Sunburst, I’m gonna go give Thomas a bath and come back,” Starlight said. “Okay, that’s fine,” Sunburst said. Starlight then went upstairs to take off her dress and shoes, then took her nephew to Sunburst’s bathroom and then filled up the bathtub with steamed warm water, and then filled it up with some bubbles. After it was warm enough, Starlight helped Thomas get unchanged and placed him into the tub, then helped wash him with the soap and water. After he was clean, Starlight lifted him out of the tub and dried him off with a towel.

After he put on his pajamas, he met with his auntie and sat with her for a nice cuddle. She held him in her hooves and gently rocked him and wore her robe and slippers. “Did you have fun today?” Starlight asked. “Yeah, I did,” Thomas said. “That’s good,” Starlight said, as Thomas started yawning and rubbing his eyes. “Okay, sweetie. Let’s get some sleep.” Starlight then took Thomas to his guest bedroom and put him on the bed. After he was asleep, she kissed him on the cheek, “Goodnight, sweetheart. I’ll see you in the morning.” Starlight then left the room and left it halfway open. Princess Luna did her part and used her magic to protect Thomas as he slept through the night.

Chapter 28: Dark Dreams, Part 3/Thomas’s Sleepless Night

At 8:55 pm, Thomas was still asleep, but he suddenly woke up from another nightmare. He got out of bed and then saw the entire empire was being invaded by a huge dark thundercloud of ice and snow, and he saw another cloud, but it was black and wavy. Thomas went to go wake up his auntie.

“Auntie Starlight! Uncle Sunburst, wake up!” Thomas exclaimed. “Thomas? Thomas, calm down,” Starlight said, calming her nephew. “What’s wrong, honey? What’s going on?”

“It’s snowing... with a thundercloud! And King Sombra’s part of it!” Thomas said. “Oh no... Sunburst?” Starlight looked at her coltfriend with concern. “We better head over to the castle, fast!” Sunburst said, and after they all packed up their bags and put on their winter gear, and Thomas’s winter gear was a cute navy blue winter jacket, a midnight green patterned winter hat with a black yarn ball, and a bluish gray scarf and mittens. After Sunburst locked the door, they walked out and started to make their way to the castle, until they saw Shining Armor standing there. “Achoo!” Thomas sneezed, and he covered himself up to keep himself warm.

“Don’t worry, honey. We’re almost there,” Starlight said. “Glad I found you all! Looks like the storm’s gonna get worse,” Shining Armor said. “It’s actually King Sombra’s doing,” Starlight said. “HERE HE COMES!” Thomas screamed. “This way!” Shining Armor said, as they followed him to the palace, and then they quickly got inside and locked the door.

Thomas was still shivering until he sneezed again. “W-W-Wh-Where’s-s-s M-Mom-M-Momma?” He asked while shivering. “Starlight? Is that you?” Twilight asked. “Sorry, Twilight. I know we were supposed to protect him, but Sombra kinda got in the way,” Starlight said, holding Thomas against her chest. Fluttershy suddenly saw him freezing as Starlight brought him over. “Momma! I’m so sorry!” Thomas said, hugging her chest. “Aww... you don’t need to apologize, sweetheart. You’re just fine,” Fluttershy said, holding her son against her chest and rubbing her back. “Why don’t we all sit by the fire and have some hot cocoa?” Twilight asked. They all replied in agreement and then they got themselves some cups of hot cocoa and sat by the warm fire. Sunburst told everypony about himself later on, and then Fluttershy took Thomas to bed.

After he was tucked underneath the blankets and curled up on the bed with his head laid on a pillow, Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the cheek and then left the room.

Later on, during the night, Thomas was still sleeping, but he suddenly got cold and then woke up and saw the entire kingdom covered in darkness and snow. He saw Sombra coming for him, and then started running around the hall as the evil king started to chase him down, and until he was trapped, Thomas suddenly saw the king transform into his pony form and then he blasted him with his dark magic. Thomas suddenly woke up screaming, and then he suddenly got up and went to find his mother, but he saw another door open.

In Cadance and Shining Armor’s bedroom, they were having some time to themselves. “Has Mommy’s brave stallion been naughty? Hmm?” Cadance asked, stroking her husband’s mane. “Indeed. I’ll always be there to watch your back,” Shining Armor said. “Good. But I’m still a little worried about our daughter’s ceremony. Do you think it’ll go well?” Cadance asked. “Relax. Flurry Heart will be fine, as long as Twily and the others will be there. Now, how about if I show you how brave I can be?” Shining Armor said. “Oh, you big old hunk muffin of a royal guard, you...” Cadance said, until they were interrupted by a presence. “Princess Cadance...” Thomas’s voice said. They both turned around and saw Thomas hugging his teddy bear close to his face and saw his sad eyes leaking tears and his lips quivering.

“Thomas...” Cadance said. “Uh oh...” Shining Armor said. Cadance got up and walked over to him, until he hugged her foreleg, “What happened, sweetheart? Are you okay?” Thomas looked up at her and then spoke, “H-H-He w-w-wanted t-t-to h-hurt m-m-me!” Thomas buried his face in her foreleg, until Cadance held him in one foreleg and brought him closer to her chest and he then placed his hands on her and softly stroked her fur, as he then pressed his cheek on her chest and buried his face in his arm. “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, sweetie. It’s okay. Shhhhhh... I’m right here,” she said softly as he continued to hug her. “Can I sleep with you, if it’s okay with you?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetheart. You’re more than welcome to,” Cadance replied sweetly, and then she brought him over to their bed and placed him next to Shining Armor so she can climb back into the bed, and then she went back to sleep, and Shining Armor did as well.

Thomas then scooted over to Cadance and curled himself up against her chest and then went back to sleep. Cadance looked at him nuzzled with her chest fur and hugging his teddy bear too, then she smiled warmly at him and gave him a kiss on the top of his head, and then wrapped her foreleg around him and then went back to sleep.

“Princess Cadance? Before we go back to sleep again... Are we gonna be okay? I’m scared,” Thomas said. “Shhhhhh... don’t worry, sweetie. Just go to sleep and everything will be fine in the morning,” Cadance said, then she kissed him again and then they both went back to sleep.

Chapter 29: Facing Sombra/The Crystalling

The next morning, Cadance saw Shining Armor was not in the bed and realized he went to get Flurry up and met everypony in the dining hall for breakfast, and then she saw Thomas adorably sleeping in her embrace and saw him smiling as he listened to her heartbeat. “Aww... well, aren’t you precious?” she asked without waking him up, and then gave him a kiss on the cheek. He suddenly started to wake up and then looked up at her face. “Good morning, Princess Cadance,” Thomas said softly. “Good morning, sweetheart. How’d you sleep?” Cadance asked, stroking his hair. “I slept pretty good, and I think I feel better,” Thomas said, until he yawned softly. “Climb on, honey. Let’s get you something to eat for breakfast,” Cadance said as she climbed off the bed, and then Thomas climbed onto her back and hugged her neck gently as he felt her walk off to the dining hall.

When they got there, they saw that the storm got less worse and that some of the others were having pancakes, eggs and toast. “Good morning, Auntie. Sorry I’m late. Somepony had trouble sleeping last night,” Cadance said, as Thomas climbed off her back and hugged her foreleg. “Thanks for letting me sleep with you and Shining Armor, Princess Cadance,” Thomas said. “Aww... you’re welcome, sweetie. You’re allowed to sleep with me and my husband anytime you want if you visit,” Cadance said, then she kissed him on the forehead and went to go sit down. Thomas went to go sit, but this time, he sat between Fluttershy and Starlight.

Thomas saw his plate full of scrumptious chocolate chip pancakes with whipped cream and syrup. He then took his silverware and started eating. When they finished eating, everypony went to go socialize while Twilight took care of Flurry by reading her a story. Thomas walked down the hall, until he saw a trapdoor that had stairs. He then saw a scary looking door that had a black crystal on the doorframe. When he opened it, he saw himself back in Ponyville.

He went through the town and then saw Sugarcube Corner, “That’s where Auntie Pinkie Pie lives, and Mr. and Mrs. Cake, but why am I hearing someone crying?” He went inside and saw Mrs. Cake comforting Pinkie Pie, “There, there, Pinkie dear. You were only trying to cheer him up.”

“I know. *sniff* But he was so special! Why would he hate my party planning?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed in question. “Auntie Pinkie? Mrs. Cake? I don’t hate parties. I love them. I even enjoyed the treats you gave me,” Thomas said. “AND JUST HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO BELIEVE THAT AFTER WHAT YOU DID TO ME?!”

“Auntie Pinkie Pie! Why’re you yelling at me?!” Thomas asked. “DON’T CALL ME THAT! I would never be an auntie to you after all me and my friends have done for you! But you choose to repay us by lying to us?!”

“But... But I...” Thomas said, until he was cut off by Pinkie Pie. “GET OUT!!” Thomas sobbed, and then ran out of the store, until he bumped into cyan-fur colored forelegs, and then looked up into Rainbow Dash’s eyes. “A-Auntie Rainbow Dash... I’m scared,” Thomas said, as he hugged at her foreleg. “Sorry, kid. But I’m not your aunt, and I’d never want to be an auntie to a colt who’s behavior is uncool. And don’t touch me again,” she said rudely, and walked away. “What is going on?!” Thomas asked. “I didn’t do anything wrong!”

He suddenly saw the ponies of Ponyville walk over with angry looks on their faces, and then saw Applejack walk over, “Auntie Applejack, why are you being mean to me?! I’m your nephew!”

“Hush up now, ya dirty little varmit! And don’t be callin’ me Auntie Applejack, because I’ve never been so ashamed of somepony as rotten as you be hurtin’ my friends and family like that!” Applejack said sternly. “Now, hold still. This will hurt a little bit.” She tied up Thomas with her lasso. Twilight came over with disappointment in her face, and Rarity comforted Fluttershy, who was crying in her chest. “Do you have any idea how much trouble you’ve caused?! I don’t know what upsets me, but the fact that you have mistreated us and lied to us after all we have done for you! I am truly disappointed!” Twilight said. “You know better than to pick on others! Shame on you!” Rarity said. “Please! Please stop it!” Thomas said. Princess Celestia suddenly came over with soothing anger, and then looked down at him, “Like I said to Twilight, “you have a lot to think about.” There is no punishment for you to have, but a lesson ought to be taught.”

“No! No! Please, Princess Celestia! Don’t hurt me! PLEASE! NOOOOOO!” Thomas cowered in fear, until the door closed, and then he was back in the room. He then felt a hoof comfort him on the shoulder. He looked up and saw Twilight standing there, “I felt the same way when I found this door. It’s a doorway that leads to your worst fear, and it’s King Sombra’s dark magic.” She then looked down at him, “Tell me what you saw.”

“We were home... You said I mistreated you all, and then you started to hurt me,” Thomas said, until Twilight wrapped her foreleg around him and pulled him closer towards her chest. “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, sweetheart. It’s all over. It was no more than a bad dream,” she said softly. “We’ll never hurt you, Thomas. Ever.” She then gave him a kiss on his forehead and kept hugging him. “Let’s get you out of here.”

Twilight came back with Thomas on her back. She then sat down with her four legs tucked underneath her and then she saw Thomas feeling guilty. “Hey, Thomas. It’s okay. It wasn’t real,” she said. “It’s not that. I just feel like something’s missing,” Thomas said, then he suddenly jumped at his realization. “The Crystal Heart!” Thomas got up and ran to its resting place and saw that the heart was missing. “No! No! No, no, no, no, no!”

The others came to see what was going on, until they saw that the Crystal Heart was missing too. “Where’s the Crystal Heart?!” Twilight asked in concern. Cadance looked down at Flurry cradled in her hoof crying about the Crystal Heart’s disappearance, then she gently rocked her, “Shhhhhh... don’t cry, sweetheart. Mama’s here. Shhhhhh...”

“I’m sorry, Princess Cadance. This is all my fault!” Thomas said, as he hugged the pink alicorn on the chest while she was holding Flurry. “What are you talking about?” Cadance asked confusingly. “The Heart’s gone and the Crystalling’s ruined and it’s because of me. I didn’t mean to ruin everything and make you and Shining Armor feel bad! I just... I... I didn’t want Sombra to take control of me! He wanted me to hurt you and the others! I’m sorry!” Thomas said, as he continued to cry in her chest. Shining Armor took Flurry from her, and then Cadance hugged the little colt. “Shhhhhh... don’t be like that, sweetheart. I promise it’s not your fault,” she said. “We got to go find it! We’ve just gotta!” Thomas wailed, as he hugged her again. “The poor thing’s suffered so much since Sombra came back,” Rarity said.

“Thomas? Come to me,” Princess Celestia said, as she reached out her royal hoof and then held Thomas against her chest as he hugged her neck and softly stroked her mane. “Hush, little one. I promise we will stop Sombra from possessing you and save the Empire,” she said softly as they continued the hug. Thomas nodded as he felt calm and cuddled with the soft fur on her neck, until he somehow cried himself to sleep in her embrace. They all smiled warmly at him, “Perhaps we should put the little one to rest.”

“Indeed, sister,” Princess Luna said with an agreeable nod, as she levitated him with her magic over to Fluttershy and gently placed him on her back. After he was comfy, Fluttershy trotted inside and took him to his guest room and placed him on the bed and tucked him underneath the blanket. Thomas then moaned in his sleep, until Fluttershy hugged him softly in her chest, “Shhhhhh... don’t worry, baby. I promise we’ll do everything to keep you safe. Just sleep for now. And remember... Momma will always love you.” She then gave him a kiss on the forehead and left the room.

While Thomas was asleep, he suddenly felt something rub his cheek and then heard familiar voices. “Bahaaa!”

“Shhhhhh... Now right now, Flurry. He needs some rest,” Twilight’s voice said softly. He then felt Cadance’s hoof comfort his shoulder. “He really looks exhausted,” she softly said. “Maybe he needs somepony to stay with him.”

“Why don’t you deal with Flurry? I’ll take care of him,” Twilight said. “Okay,” Cadance said, as Flurry flew over and landed on her mother’s foreleg and cradled herself against her chest. Thomas suddenly started squirming, and then he hugged his pillow and firmly grasped the blanket. “I think he’s having that nightmare again,” Twilight said, then Princess Luna and the others came. “I sensed he was having that dark dream again,” Princess Luna said. “It looks that way,” Princess Cadance said, comforting the little one, until he hugged her hoof and pressed his cheek on it.

“Princess Luna! I think I have an idea!” Twilight said. “What is it, Twilight?” Rarity asked. “Remember the battle with the Tantabus?” Twilight asked. “Yes. It was positively dreadful!” Rarity said, until she shuddered. “Well, if King Sombra’s attacking Thomas inside his dreams... then that must mean...” Twilight said, until she realized as she looked at her nephew sleeping in torment. “He must be inside his brain... and causing a void of fear from inside, meaning like he’s... hallucinating him with torture.”

“INSIDE THOMAS’S BRAIN?!” Rainbow Dash asked in concern. “No! Not my precious little Thomas!” Fluttershy said. “Well, we must certainly do something! I don’t even know if he can hold it up!” Rarity said, comforting Fluttershy. “Well, I’ve been thinking. We’ll have to enter his dream, with Princess Luna’s help,” Twilight said. “Are you sure about this, dear Twilight? This could be dangerous,” Princess Luna said. “I’m sure,” Twilight said.

Princess Luna thought for a moment, and then made up her mind, “Very well. However, some of you will have to help find the Crystal Heart and warn the townsponies about what is happening.” Princess Cadance and Shining Armor both nodded in agreement and then walked out with the others. After Twilight and Starlight closed their eyes and gently laid down on the floor and were already asleep, Princess Luna then tucked Thomas underneath the blankets again, and cleared her mind, concentrated her magic from her horn, and then teleported herself, and the other two mares into Thomas’s dreamworld inside his brain.

When they woke up, things were looking pretty bad when they saw the entire dreamscape being the Crystal Empire covered in King Sombra’s crystal pollution and then saw the sky was dark. “So this is why he was so afraid when the heart went missing,” Twilight said. “I never even knew he would be that scared,” Starlight said. “Enough. Let us focus and find the little one before it is too late,” Princess Luna said, as they trotted over to the palace, and then they saw the shadowy form of Sombra appear. “Hahahahaha! Foolish mortal ponies! You are already too late! Soon, I will gain complete control of this child’s mind and then Equestria will bow to me once again!” he said in his deep voice. “Where’s Thomas, you heartless freak?!” Starlight asked angrily. “FREAK?! How dare you talk to your emperor like that!” Sombra said in anger. “WHERE IS HE?!” Twilight asked. “You’re still too late! His soul is mine!” Sombra said as he disappeared and went to spread more terror. “I think I see him over there!” Starlight said, pointing at Thomas’s sleeping form. “Thomas! We’re coming!” Twilight said.

Thomas looked and saw his aunties and run up to him, and then he got up and ran over to them, and then gave Twilight a hug around her foreleg. “Shhhhhh... it’s okay, sweetheart. We’re here,” Twilight said softly. “He’s got the Crystal Heart trapped with him. I’ve tried to get it back. But I’m scared,” Thomas said. “Where did he hide it?” Twilight asked, wiping his tears with her hoof on his cheek while she kept hugging him. “He hid it... in the dark room downstairs,” Thomas said.

“That’s where the door was,” Twilight said. “Sombra is spreading more terror,” Princess Luna said. “I will stay here and keep guard. You must stop him and save the child.” Twilight and Starlight both nodded and took Thomas to the dark room downstairs to retrieve the Crystal Heart.

When they got there, they saw King Sombra surrounding the heart with his black crystals and then he appeared, until Twilight and Starlight stood in defensive positions. “Thomas, get behind me,” Twilight said, then he walked to his auntie and hid behind and hugged her left hind leg, and then pressed his cheek on her left flank, until she used her tail to comfort him. “You will not lay one hoof on thy precious child,” Princess Luna said as she lit up her horn and spread out her wings. “You’re gonna stay away from out nephew,” Twilight said. “Because nopony threatens him on our watch,” Starlight said. “Hahahahaha! Your nephew? You really think you two are his aunts?!” King Sombra asked until he charged at them, but Twilight and Starlight dodged him as Princess Luna took it to the sky.

“Thomas! Get the Crystal Heart!” Twilight said, until he ran over to its crystal prison. “NO! That’s mine!” King Sombra said, until he charged at him, but Princess Luna blocked him. “Stay away from him!” she hollered. “Your fight is with me!”

Thomas climbed into the crystal barrier, and as he slid down carefully and landed on his feet on the ground. He got closer to the Crystal Heart and when he touched it, he was in another dimension. It looked like the dream realm, and then he suddenly got confused, “Why am I in the dream realm? This must be King Sombra’s shadow.”

“Hello? Is somepony there?” A female voice occurred. “W-Who’s there?” Thomas asked nervously. “I’m... over here,” she said again. Thomas turned around and suddenly saw a unicorn the same size as Princess Celestia sitting there trapped in dark magic chains. She had very pale vermillion fur, a curly mane and tail with a gradient of brilliant raspberry and cobalt blue, brilliant amber eyes, light blue beaded necklace around and under her chest with a golden yellow heart and had light blue bracelets on all four hooves with four golden yellow hearts, and beaded headband with a golden yellow heart pendant, and a light blue crystal like tiara on her head, and her flank had a cutie mark of a deep blue snowflake between five blue laces.

The unicorn looked down in sadness and despair, until the boy went over to comfort her, “Are you Princess Amore?” She nodded, until then she felt him hug her, “Please don’t cry. Everything’s gonna be okay.”

She looked at him, and then her eyes widened, “Oh my! Aren’t you adorable?!” She stood up at then remembered her chains shackled on her legs. “Did Sombra do this?” Thomas asked. “I’m afraid so,” Princess Amore said. Thomas suddenly sighed in disappointment, “I wish I could help free you.” Suddenly, a hammer appeared magically in his hands, and then realized he had a special power. “I can summon things while dreaming?! Cool!” Princess Amore was surprised, “See if you can cut these chains, and I’ll help you get out.” Thomas nodded and then cut each chain from her hooves and then she was finally free. “Thank you, little one. Before I help you, can you tell me your name?”

“I’m Thomas. I’m Fluttershy’s son, and nephew of the Elements of Harmony,” he explained. “But right now, Princess Luna, Auntie Starlight and Auntie Twilight are in trouble and I need to get the Crystal Heart back to the Empire before it’s too late.”

“Understood. Climb on,” Princess Amore said, as she leaned down on her forelegs and let Thomas climb up onto her back, and then he held the Crystal Heart in his left arm, and then held the back of her necklace that was on her lower neck with his right hand. She then ran out to the tunnel and made it out.

“We did it! We made it!” Thomas said, and then he climbed off Amore’s back and hugged his Auntie Twilight. “Princess Amore?! I thought you were dead!” Princess Luna said. “I was Sombra’s prisoner from within, but thanks to this little colt, I was finally able to free myself and escape his clutches,” Princess Amore explained. “That’s my nephew,” Twilight said, softly ruffling his hair.

“Curse you, Princess Amore! You and the others will never succeed! Once his body is mine to control, all of your precious ponies will bow to me! The rightful king of Equestria!” Sombra said angrily. “That will never happen... for we can still protect my subjects, including this dear young colt, whose heart is pure, from tyrants like you,” Princess Celestia said. “Thomas... this is your dream. You have the power,” Princess Luna said. Thomas realized it was his dream, and then he concentrated and then came up with some illusions from inside his head. Somehow, his mother and other aunties appeared. But in his vision, they were powered by the magic of his dream.

“You’re all here!” Thomas said. “Don’t worry, sugarcube. We’ll take it from here,” Applejack said. “So you may want to step aside, darling...” Rarity said. “And let the dream team do their job,” Rainbow Dash said. Thomas nodded and then he went to go hide. Twilight looked at Sombra with bravery, “You’re gonna stay away from him, because we will always be there for him. Because he is...”

“Our family,” they all said in unison. Thomas smiled warmly and then Fluttershy gave him a wink. “Alright, everypony. Let’s do this!” Twilight said, and then Thomas summoned some magical features to upgrade them to his vision. Twilight became rainbow powered, Starlight was burning with flames that were powered by her magic, the Crusaders became superheroes, Spike became a giant bulky dragon with wings, Rarity had magical sewing tools, Pinkie Pie had party cannons that can shoot explosive cakes, Applejack and Rainbow Dash became Mistress Marvelous and Zapp, Fluttershy had her animal friends on her side with a giant Angel bunny, Trixie was still herself, but she can summon a shower of stars, and the three princesses became armored ponies. Thomas suddenly watched them fight Sombra as he stood behind Princess Amore’s legs and hugged her left foreleg.

Fluttershy rode her giant bunny, and then led her critters to battle, as they pecked, clawed, bit, and kicked Sombra. Twilight and the other princesses used their magic against him and flew around him. Rainbow Dash used her lightning necklace and summoned some lightning bolts, and Applejack used her glowing lasso and spun him around. Starlight used her super magical beam and blasted it at Sombra. Trixie threw some stars at him, Rarity made him a ugly sweater, and Spike breathed fire at him. Apple Bloom kicked her hind legs back with a huge boulder, Sweetie Belle shot a magic beam and Scootaloo flew as fast as lightning around him going round and round. Pinkie Pie shot her cakes at him, “Now that’s how we make explosive cakes in the dreamworld!”

When Sombra got tired out, he managed to escape Thomas’s dream, and then they all saw him sleeping peacefully with a warm smile on his face. “Guess his vision worked after all,” Rainbow Dash said. “We’ll wake him up later,” Twilight said, then Princess Luna lit up her horn and then teleported themselves back into the waking world. When they woke up and stood up, Princess Luna was still doing her magic to help Thomas sleep comfortably and then they saw how cute he was sleeping. “I’ll stay with him, you go stop Sombra,” Princess Amore said, as she laid beside Thomas and comforted him. Luna stood up and continued her protection spell.

Twilight suddenly saw the Crystal Heart being put back into place magically, and then they saw King Sombra preparing for his final attack. “We better get the Crystalling over with,” Sunburst said, and then he carried Flurry Heart in his hoof, and ran outside with Cadance and Shining Armor.

When they got outside, they saw all the villagers appearing, and Sunburst decided to announce them, “Citizens of the Crystal Empire, I present to you... the newborn foal of Princess Cadance and Captain Shining Armor, Princess Flurry Heart!” Cadance and Shining Armor kissed Flurry’s cheeks, and lit up their horns and gently tapped them onto Flurry’s, and then she rose up and spread out her wings. The ponies were amazed by her adorable appearance, and Sombra started to get closer to the commotion.

When they all bowed down to the baby, Sunburst used a crystal shard and collected the magic from the ground and placed it on the Crystal Heart, and it started to glow again. When it was at full power, it created a huge blast of magic and the crystal ponies received their crystal texture, especially Twilight and her friends, the princesses received it too. Thomas suddenly got his crystal skin and got his hair combed. Princess Amore got turned into a crystal pony. The magic hit King Sombra and it burned him into ash, revealing some of his bones, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” They’ve cheered for their victory, and then Fluttershy nodded at Twilight for thanks on save her son. Twilight nodded back.

Chapter 30: A Sleepover at the Crystal Empire

Thomas was still sleeping peacefully next to Princess Amore and felt warm as he was curled towards her belly while laying on his back. Princess Luna then woke up and then looked down to see if he was doing okay, but when she saw him finally sleeping with pleasant dreams, she smiled warmly. “He is adorable when he sleeps,” Princess Amore said. Princess Luna nodded in agreement, and then Princess Amore kissed him on the forehead.

Suddenly the others quietly came inside to check on him, until they saw him sleeping underneath the blue alicorn’s comforting wing and the warm blankets of the bed. They all smiled warmly at the adorable sight, until they suddenly saw him open his eyes.

“Look! He’s waking up!” Rarity said softly. “Look at that. He must be really tuckered out real bad,” Applejack said, softly ruffling his hair. Thomas suddenly saw his mother smiling warmly at him, “MOMMA!” He got up and she held him in her forelegs while standing closer by the bed, and felt him nuzzling with her chest fur. “Momma! It was amazing!” Thomas said. “What happened in your dream, sweetheart?” Fluttershy asked. Thomas suddenly heard his stomach growling, until Cadance shook her head with a smirking giggle, “Well, looks like somepony’s hungry.” Thomas nodded, and then he saw Flurry reaching out for him with a cute sound of laughter, and then she flew over to him for a hug. “Thanks, Flurry. I’m glad you’re safe, too. Congrats, by the way,” Thomas said, until the baby pressed her muzzle on his cheek. “Can we stay here for one more day? I’d like to get to know this place a little more,” he asked Cadance, until she replied. “Yes. We’d love for you to stay.”

Thomas then got up and hugged her chest until she hugged him back. “Why don’t we go grab a bite to eat?” she asked. “Okay,” Thomas said, until he got his shoes on and climbed onto her back. “Thomas?” Princess Amore asked. “Yes?” Thomas said. “Thank you... for saving my life. I am in your debt,” Princess Amore said. “You’re welcome,” Thomas said.

Meanwhile, at the local restaurant in the Empire, Thomas sat closer to Cadance and then saw his plate full of pierogis with a side of crystal glazed broccoli, crystal fritters and some crystal corn on the cob. “This crystal corn is really good, and so are these fritters,” he said, after swallowing. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your food,” Cadance said. “Princess Cadance? Can you tell me more about the Empire?” Thomas asked, when he finished his plate. “Sure,” she said, and then she wiped his mouth with her napkin and scooted him closer towards her side and looked down at him. “Okay, so we also host some olympic tournament events called the Equestria Games. It takes place at that stadium right there, where my husband trains some recruits.”

“I wish I was there for the games,” Thomas said. “Aww... I know, sweetie. Maybe next time it happens again, we’ll invite you over for them,” Cadance said, then thought of an idea after she saw that everypony was finished with their plates. She got up and magically placed him on her back, “How about if we do a stroll around the Empire?”

“Okay,” Thomas said, and then the others went back to the castle with Shining Armor and then Cadance took Thomas for their stroll around the Empire. First, she took him to the stadium and showed him how Shining Armor gets ponies in good shape. After that, she showed him the crystal library, and he seemed into some of the Power Ponies comics, so he asked for a few copies, which she thought was a marvelous idea. She then took him to the crystal spa, and she got herself a mud mask on her face and some cucumbers over her eyes while getting her mane and hooves taken care of, and Thomas was given a few massages by a few spa ponies. After they had their spa treatment, Cadance took Thomas to the outfields and he saw some bushes filled with crystal berries. He asked if he could pick some, and then Cadance nodded and got some for him to eat, and when he tried one of them, he found them perfectly juicy and tenderly sweet. He also picked some crystal flowers for her, “Aww... thank you, sweetheart.” She leaned over to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Thomas then hugged her on the neck while he pressed his cheek on her chest.

When they finished up their day together, Cadance brought Thomas back in time for dinner. They were having poached salmon with a side of salad and some glistening crystal water. Thomas had some pasta salad instead, and some fresh baby carrots on the side, with some of the water.

“Thomas, I’m so proud of you for saving Princess Amore. You have no idea how much pride we have,” Cadance said. “Thank you, Princess Cadance. I just didn’t know she was a princess, so I felt like helping her,” Thomas said. “And we’re grateful for that,” Princess Celestia said. Thomas nodded with a soft blush l and then he continued eating.

After dinner, they went to the main living room for some social time, until Fluttershy saw Thomas standing out in the balcony. She gently walked over to him and gently rubbed her foreleg up and down on his back, and then after he turned his head up, she gave him a little kiss on the top of his head. “Are you feeling okay, sweetie?” she asked. Thomas looked up at her and nodded, “Yes, Momma.” He then turned around and after he was lifted up from the floor on her hoof, he gave her a big warm hug around her neck and then laid his head against her soft chest, as she lowered her head down to hug him back.

“Let’s go back inside and get you ready for your bath. It’s cold tonight,” Fluttershy said. “Okay, Momma,” Thomas said, then she brought him back inside as she kept holding him. The others smiled warmly at them, and then Cadance thought of an idea, “How about if you all have a slumber party here in the living room? You deserve it after a long day from saving our home from Sombra.”

“YIPPEE! A SLUMBER PARTY! WOOHOO!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed happily as she bounced in a circle. They all laughed in unison, and then later on, they set up some spare pillows, cushions and brought over some blankets for their slumber party. Thomas came out wearing a new set of pajamas, but in a forest green plaid plush fabric. “Aww... are you wearing the pajamas Auntie Applejack and I made for you?” Rarity asked. Thomas nodded and then sat with Fluttershy as she wrapped her forelegs around him and pulled him towards her chest and then he hugged his teddy bear, until she gently patted his shoulder while hugging him.

The group of mares, fillies and Thomas were all seated around in a big crescent shaped circle with a safe fire set up in the center, so they could use it to keep themselves cozy and fix some s’mores with it. Twilight, Rarity and Starlight helped assemble the s’mores for everyone with their magic, and gave two or one to each of them. Rarity saved two of them for the little colt cuddling in Fluttershy’s forelegs and nuzzled against her chest as she generously levitated them over to him. “Here you go, darling. You truly deserve these,” she said kindly. “Thank you,” Thomas said, and then he took a bite of his first s’more and then made a warm smile. “Mmm... I never had a s’more like this one since before I lived in the orphanage,” Thomas said. “Aww... that’s okay, sweetheart. S’mores are always deliciously fun to have during a sleepover, and other snacks, but especially now since I have my precious little one to enjoy them with,” Fluttershy said, until she hugged him and gave him a soft kiss on the forehead. “Aww... Momma,” Thomas said with adorable embarrassment.

After Thomas finished his s’mores, he laid down on his back in cradle position as Fluttershy gently patted his shoulder for comfort. Apple Bloom came over and asked, “Thomas? Is this your first slumber party, or did ya have one before?”

“No, this is actually my first one,” Thomas said. “I know I said I never had friends back at the orphanage, because of their mean behavior and ignorance around me, but I never had anyone to have a slumber party with, except my Snuggle Bear right here.” He raised his teddy bear up in the air. “Other kids would also pick on me for being smaller and puny than them, or have no talent for perfection. But the orphanage was about making friends, but somehow it didn’t feel right.” He then leaned back down on Fluttershy’s forelegs and turned over to her chest and softly stroked her fur as she gently patted his back and shoulder.

Twilight came over and stroked his shoulder with her hoof until he turned around, “I’m so sorry you felt that way, bug. But I don’t want you to feel alone anymore, because you have lots of friends to make, if you just let them.”

“Plus, some ponies can be pretty heartless, but not all of them are,” Applejack explained. “I agree with Applejack, darling. Besides, you have a generously kind heart of pure love and friendship,” Rarity said. “And that’s what we love about you,” Fluttershy said.

“Thank you,” Thomas said. Rarity then thought of something, “Fluttershy, may I borrow him real quick?” Fluttershy nodded and then Rarity looked at him with a not-so mischievous grin on her face, “Auntie Rarity? Why are you looking at me that way?”

“Oh, don’t worry, darling. Auntie just wants to introduce you... to the TICKLE MONSTER!!” Rarity exclaimed as she playfully reached out her hooves to the side of his ribs and started rubbing them up and down in a tickling position. “Aah! Hahahahaha! Auntie Rarity! Hehehehe! Hahahahaha! No! No! Hahahahaha!” Thomas couldn’t stop laughing any longer as she continued to tickle his ribs. “Cootchie-cootchie-coo!” Rarity exclaimed cutely as she continued to tickle him. “Aww... looks like my sweet little Thomas is very ticklish,” Fluttershy said with a giggle. “Aww... you’re just so adorable, darling,” Rarity said. “I could just do this all night.”

“Auntie Rarity! St-Stop! Please! Hahahahaha! Stop!” Thomas said while laughing. “What’s that, darling? You want me to keep going?” Rarity asked, until the Crusaders came over to tickle him. “No! No! No! Stop! Hahahahaha...” Thomas giggled. “What was that, cutie? You want me to tickle you there?!” Sweetie Belle asked while tickling his little feet with a feather. “No! No! Please! Not there... Hehehehe!” Thomas laughed. Apple Bloom rubbed her little hooves over his belly and Scootaloo rubbed at his sides with her hooves. “Girls! Please! Stop! You’re gonna make me pee!” Thomas said. “Okay, girls. Let him breathe,” Applejack said. The girls then giggled as they stopped tickling him, and Rarity held him in her hooves, “Haha... I’m so sorry, precious. I just couldn’t absolutely stand just how sweet and cute you are when they tickled you.” She then leaned her head closer and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Feel better, darling?”

Thomas nodded, “Yeah. I’m fine, Auntie Rarity.” He then let out a soft yawn, and then rubbed his eyes. “Aww... I think an adorable little colt needs his beauty sleep,” Rarity said, before she gave him another kiss. “Momma? Can I go potty?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetie,” Fluttershy said as she then took him to the little colt’s room, and then he went into the room and had his private time.

When he came back, he was already tired, and then he went to the others to join them again. The Crusaders slept next to their sisters and nuzzled with their fur as the three mares comforted their sisters, and Spike was comfy underneath Twilight’s wing as a warm blanket. Thomas then laid down on the pillow Fluttershy was laying on and then curled up towards her tummy and then hugged his teddy bear as he fell asleep in fetal position. Rarity looked at him with a warm smile, and then levitated a blanket over to him and tucked him underneath it. Fluttershy looked down at her little colt and then gave him a kiss on the forehead, “Goodnight, my precious little one.” She then drifted off to sleep.

While they slept with pleasant dreams, the warm bright light of Princess Luna’s moon radiated its magical beam of warmth through the night and showered the Empire with comfort, and it made Thomas feel happy as he slept.

Chapter 31: Thomas’s Place in Equestria

The next early morning, while the night sky was starting to fade with the moon still up in the sky, Twilight woke up and stood up straight, and then tucked Spike underneath a blanket and kissed him on the cheek. She went to the kitchen for a cup of water. After she had her drink and walked over to the living room, she saw her friends sleeping, and three of them keeping their sisters warm and cozy, and finally saw the small child sleeping peacefully under the warm comfort of Fluttershy’s wing. She smiled warmly and then quietly trotted over to her and gently poked her shoulder, “Fluttershy? Fluttershy?”

The pegasus mare was starting to stir in her sleep and then she blinked her eyes open until she saw Twilight standing there, “Hello, Twilight? Is something wrong or do you need something?”

“Nothing’s wrong, Fluttershy. Look, I know it’s early, but is it okay if I could borrow Thomas for a little while?” Twilight asked. “Um... of course, but could you maybe keep him warm? It’s cold this morning,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure he has a good time,” Twilight said, then Fluttershy nodded and turned her head and looked down at her sleeping colt who pressed his cheek against her belly, and then she leaned her head down towards his to gently nuzzle his cheek and then softly whispered into his ear. “Thomas, it’s time to wake up, sweetheart.”

Thomas stirred a little as he let out a soft yawn and then rubbed his eyes. He then blinked them open and turned his sleeping form around to look up into Fluttershy’s eyes and warm smile, as he smiled back and hugged her neck gently. “Good morning, sweetheart. Would you like to go with your Auntie Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, hugging him back. “Okay, Momma. Can I stay in my pajamas, but wear my jacket?” Thomas asked. “Of course, sweetie. Just remember to stay by her side,” Fluttershy said, then she leaned her head over and gently gave him a kiss on the forehead. Thomas then went to go put his jacket on, and then put his shoes on. When he was ready, Twilight levitated Thomas onto her back and then quietly trotted outside to the balcony.

Twilight then raised her wings and spread them out a little, “Thomas, how about if I take you for a little ride?” Thomas nodded and then wrapped his arms around her neck, “Okay, Auntie Twilight.” Twilight nodded and kissed him on the forehead and then she carefully flapped her wings and started to hover up into the air, and then started to flap her wings more as she began to fly gently with the little colt on her back, and as she looked back, she smiled warmly at him, and then they flew above the Crystal Empire and then looked back at her nephew and saw him gazing at the pretty lights from above. After a few minutes of a nice calm flight, Twilight flew back to the castle and then quietly trotted back inside, and laid back on her pillow after she made one more soft yawn. “How about if you sleep with me for a few minutes, and then we can watch Princess Celestia’s sun rise?” she sweetly asked the boy. “Okay, Auntie Twilight,” Thomas said as he then laid down in her embrace and snuggled himself towards her chest. Twilight then brought a book over to her and then read a few chapters.

Later on, Luna’s moon and starry sky started to slowly descend into the horizon, and then Twilight felt something warm touch her hooves, then she looked down at the child sleeping in her hooves. “Thomas, wake up. The sun’s starting to rise,” she whispered. Thomas woke up again and looked up to see the golden sun slowly ascend upwards against the dark bluish purple sky, as its golden glow showered over the empire and then spread huge ray of light everywhere.

“The sun does feel warm,” Thomas said with a soft warm smile as the sun warmed him in comfort, and then warmed Twilight’s purple fur. “That’s right, sweetie. It’s normally Princess Celestia’s job to raise the sun while Princess Luna raises the moon,” she said.

As dawn finally broke, the others started to wake up and refreshed themselves from their sleep. When they were wide awake, they went to the dining hall for breakfast, and saw some fried eggs, hay bacon, buttered toast and pancakes and started to enjoy their platters. Thomas came over and had some pancakes for himself, and then he saw Fluttershy, “Good morning, Momma.”

“Good morning, my precious little one. How was your time with Auntie Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. “It was good. We went flying over the Empire, and when we came back, we watched the sun rise,” Thomas said. “I’m glad you had fun, sweetheart,” Fluttershy said, as she gave him a kiss on the forehead and then continued to eat her breakfast, and then Thomas ate his.

After they finished breakfast later on, they packed up their bags and got ready to go back to Ponyville. When they walked over to the train station, they met up with Cadance and Shining Armor, and then saw Princess Celestia, Princess Amore and Princess Luna there as well. “It was really nice having you all here for our daughter’s ceremony,” Shining Armor said. “I’m glad you think that, big brother,” Twilight said. “Um... Not to intrude, but somepony wants to have his goodbye hugs,” Fluttershy said, and then Cadance walked over to him and held him against her chest in one of her forelegs, and then Shining Armor joined in.

“It was good to see you, little buddy,” Shining Armor said. “We’re going to miss you, but I promise we’ll come visit, and possibly wait for you if you come visit us,” Cadance said. “Okay, Princess Cadance. I’ll miss you too,” Thomas said, as he suddenly had tears of sadness in his eyes and a warm smile on his face. “Aww... I know, and we love you too, sweetheart,” Cadance said in a cute tone as she rested her head on top of his after giving him a kiss on the forehead, and then Shining Armor handed Flurry over to him and gave him a hug goodbye, “I’ll miss you too, Flurry. *sniff* I will always remember you.” Flurry Heart comforted him with her wings as an embrace while he held her, and then he gave her a kiss on her cheek. Cadance and Shining Armor smiled warmly at each other about Thomas’s love for Flurry Heart.

After Thomas was put on the ground and gave the baby back to her mother, he saw Princess Celestia and Luna smiling at him and his family. “Thomas, me and my sister came to inform you that not only did you help save the Empire, but you helped defeat a greater evil in all of Equestria. We are forever in your debt, little one,” Princess Celestia said. Thomas nodded and then hugged her foreleg as she and Princess Luna hugged him back. “My dear Thomas, Celestia and myself would like for you to know that no matter what happens to you or your family, we will be watching from above,” Princess Luna said. “And we will love you will all of our hearts,” Princess Celestia said.

“I love you too, all of you,” Thomas said, as the two alicorns leaned their heads down and nuzzled his cheeks by taking turns. After he finished hugging the royal sisters who were his aunts, he then saw Princess Amore standing there. “Princess Amore? Will I see you again?” Thomas asked. “Of course you will, because I’ve decided to help Princess Mi Amore Cadanza and her husband, Captain Shining Armor of the Royal Guard, with ruling the Crystal Empire in peace and harmony,” she said. “Okay... Um... I like your necklace and bracelets, by the way. They look pretty,” Thomas said. “Thank you, dear. You are very kind,” Princess Amore said, then she gave him a kiss on the forehead and then hugged him one more time. After he gave Amore his goodbye hug, he ran up onto the train to catch up with the others and then he walked through the train cart with both sadness and happiness. Rarity suddenly saw how sad he looked, “Darling, could you come sit with me?”

Thomas then climbed onto the seat and then felt Rarity lift him up with her hooves and held him against her chest as she rubbed one hoof on his back comfortably. “Is something wrong, darling? You know you’re welcome to tell us and we’ll listen,” she said softly. Thomas looked down as he both curled his arms and pressed his cheek against her soft chest fur, and then she placed her hoof under his chin and gently lifted his head up to look at her beautiful eyes. “It’s alright, darling. Now tell Auntie Rarity whatever is troubling you,” she said. “I’m just... just so glad that I have all of you to care for,” Thomas said as his voice cracked. They all adored how he felt, and then Fluttershy sat with Rarity and comforted her son.

“It’s okay, sweetheart. We’re glad you have us too,” she said softly. “Remember what I said, sugarcube. It ain’t good to keep all that emotion inside ya forever. If ya do keep it, otherwise you’ll feel hurt, scared or all alone, but we’re proud of ya for sticking up to Sombra from inside your noggin. Ya understand?” Applejack explained. Thomas nodded and gave a soft smile, “Thank you, Auntie Applejack. *sniff* I’ll try to remember.”

“Aww... I know ya will, little feller. Just be true to your heart,” Applejack said. Thomas nodded and then continued to cuddle with Rarity as she held him during the train ride.

After they arrived back in Ponyville, they went to Twilight’s castle so they can comfort Thomas together. When they sat down, Fluttershy hugged him and then they all sat in a circle and looked at him. “How are you holding up, little buddy?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Pretty much,” Thomas said, but he suddenly got more sappy, until they all came over for a group hug around Fluttershy and placed their hooves and wings around Thomas. “I love you all,” Thomas said. “Aww... we love you, too,” Twilight said, as they all smiled warmly at him and continued the hug.

When Fluttershy and Thomas arrived back at the cottage while Celestia’s sun was setting, she saw all of her animals sleeping in their beds, and then she took Thomas upstairs to bed. When she placed him on the bed and tucked him underneath the bedsheets and blankets, he laid down on the mattress with his head on the pillow, and then he thought of an idea, “Momma?”

“Yes, sweetheart? What is it?” Fluttershy asked. “Can you please... sing me a lullaby?” Thomas nervously asked. Fluttershy smiled warmly and then hugged her little colt closer to her chest and then felt him hug her back. “Of course, sweetie. I even came up with a new one just for you. Come here,” she said sweetly. Thomas got out from under the covers and then got closer to his mother’s hooves as she used them to lift him up and then she brought him towards her chest and cradled him in her forelegs. After he was cozy, she started singing softly into his ears.

"Sleep my angel, Sleep all the night."

"Dream my baby, dream again."

"Sleep my angel, Sleep all the night."

"Dream my baby, dream again."

"Dreams are free like clouds in the sky."

"Dreams are bright like stars and the sun."

"Dreams are real like a castle in the sand."

When she finished singing, Thomas snuggled himself into her chest fur and then heard the sound of her heartbeat that soothed him calmly, “Goodnight, Momma.” He softly yawned and then went to sleep.

She smiled warmly at him, and then carefully placed him back onto the bed and tucked him underneath the blankets again. When he was fast asleep, she leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “Goodnight, my sweet little baby boy. Momma loves you.” She left the room and walked downstairs.

Later on, the full light of Princess Luna’s moon shined through the sky and glistened through the window as he slept peacefully. When he started to drift off into his dreams, Thomas suddenly felt the loves and comfort he wished for that night at the orphanage. When he smiled warmly in his sleep, he was finally proud that he found a family that loves him, and that he finally had a home, which was a place in Equestria.

Author's Note

So, that concludes the story. Thank you all for your kind and generous support by leaving me thoughtful comments and helping me come up with ideas. Just so you know, I decided to make the sequel later on, so I’m going to take a break for a little while.

Special thanks to OliverSparkle for permission on the lullaby I asked for.

Prologue: Thomas’s Wish

One day at a place called “St. Josephine’s Orphanage for Children,” many kids were being picked for adoption, but some managed to get lucky. All, except one.

There was a small young boy named Thomas, who was 5 years old. He was the lonesome one of the orphanage, because he had no friends to look out for him, and worst of all, after kids were being picked up for adoption, he was never picked by the people looking for a child. It made his heart break, but he kept hoping that he would be lucky to be picked someday.

He also had no memory of his mother’s loss but he remembered about one person who mistreated him, the one man who was supposed to take care of him, his father. He was sent to prison for child abuse and then Thomas was sent to the orphanage to start a new life.

He had plenty of food to eat, he was always picked on by other kids, and when he misses his adoption, the owner of the orphanage, Miss Peterson, would comfort him. “Don’t worry, dear. There’s always next time,” she said.

Two months later, new kids were being brought in for shelter, and it was time for Thomas to make some friends, but they already went ahead of him. It made him very sad because he wanted friends to play with.

One night, before he went to sleep, Thomas saw a big star in the sky. He kneeled towards his bed, folded his arms and clasped his hands together, then made a wish.

“Star light, star bright, first star I see tonight, I wish I may, I wish I might, have the wish I wish tonight,” Thomas prayed. “I wish to leave this place and have another home to live in with a family that will love me forever and care for me. Amen.” Thomas finished his prayer, and then he climbed under his bedsheets and blankets, and then he suddenly hugged his teddy bear and quietly cried himself to sleep. He also put his shoes and socks next to him.

Two hours later, when the rays of the moon passed by the window, a light blue magical orb appeared through the window and over to the boy’s sleeping form and then a calming blue aura picked him up and cradled him. It felt warm for him and he was still asleep.

Then, a soft female voice spoke to him, “You poor little child. You do carry a broken heart and hurt soul. But never fear, young one, for your wish shall be granted.” A few seconds later, Thomas was wrapped around in the aura, then in a flash, he and the light were gone.

Meanwhile, in Equestria...

The blue orb appeared in front of a doorstep, and then it conjured a small woven baby basket made of the roots and branches of a pine tree with the scent of pine, and then Thomas was placed into the basket and wrapped in a baby blue blanket made of plush fabric. Suddenly, the orb of light spoke to him again, “Good luck, young one. For when you wake up, you shall meet your caregiver.” Then, the orb disappeared, and then Thomas was calmly fast asleep.